(full ^(^ v^. 1^. fiU. t*^. m^, 



# LIBRARY OF CONGRESS.! 

J|%->*;^- |»WiBMf" J 

I UNITED STATES OP AMERICA. | 

'«.«*'■«. '*'^'*'^k''*'«!k '*''«<'*.'%>'!6>'«><» '«<'«-^ft^ 



THE CHILD'S 



FIRST HISTORY OF ROME 



/S;?^-, 



E. M. SEWELL, 

AUTHOR OF "amy HEEBKET," ETC. ETC. 



NEW YORK: 
D. APPLETON <fe COMPANY, 200 BROADWAY. 

PHILADELPHIA : 
GEO. S. APPLETON, 164 CHESNUT-ST. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, 

By D APPLETON & COMPANY. 

In the Clerk's Office uf the District Court for the Soathern District 
of New York. 



^ 









PREFACE 
TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. 



The solicitude, so generally disclosed, to make every department 
of knowledge accessible to tlie young by means of works adapted 
to their intellectual capacity and progress, is one of the most re- 
markable characteristics of the present age. The men are now 
living, who can recollect the period when instruction in our best 
schools, limited to two or three indispensable studies, was con- 
veyed through the medium of text-books which were scarcely in- 
telligible even to the teacher ; much less to the pupil committed 
to his care : when works of general information, fitted to instruct 
as well as amuse the juvenile mind, written for its use and adjust- 
ed to its powers, would have been sought for in vain : when, in 
fact, the best reading of all who were short of the age of puberty, 
comprised little except absurd and incredible tales of enchantment 
and magic. 

Now, what a change ! Not only has the principle of adaptation 
to the intellectual development of the young been recognised, and, 
with nearly mathematical precision, applied in our schools, but 
numerous additional studies, acknowledged to be important, have 
been successfully introduced, and the means of pursuing them 
amply provided ; and, instead of the wretched compilations from 
an age of barbarism and superetition, in which the young formerly 
found their entertainment at the fireside, we have teeming libra- 
ries, rich in the various treasures of science, of literature, and of 
art : including works in every branch of knowledge, written ex- 
pressly for them, and, in the main, admirably fitted, at the same 
time, to gratify and excite thirst for information in their tender 
minds. 

The best things, however, are liable to abuse ; the noblest ideas 
are ever in most danger of being pushed to extremes ; and the pre- 
vailing anxiety, daily augmenting, to secure suitable and sufficient 
intellectual food for the young, has been productive of some conse- 
quences, which cannot be contemplated by the judicious with un- 
mixed pleasure : hardly without regret. 

One of these may be observed in numerous attempts made of 
late, to bring certain subjects of an abstract and profound nature 
within the circle of studies appropriate to the young ; as if it were 



8 PREFACE. 

desirable, even if it were possible, to pursue such subjects during a 
period of life scarcely long enough to master those which are on a 
level with their powers, and practically more important to their 
success in life. Yet the advocates and patrons of the introduction 
of such studies are not few ; nor have their exertions been wholly 
without success : with what unhappy results, time ultimately will 
show. In our opinion, this crowding aud tasking the immature 
mind with the contents of encyclopedias, is scarcely less to be de- 
plored, than the defective instruction of a former day. 

Another consequence of the present temper of the public, is a 
flood of fictitious works designed for tlie perusal of the young. In 
these works, a series of imaginary facts is made a vehicle to con- 
vey moral and religious information. Such facts, of course, beyond 
their immediate use, possess no value ; and it may be seriously 
questioned, whether the lessons they convey, wanting, as they do, 
the authority which real facts impart, possess more. Be this as it 
may, all must admit that these lessons make but a slight impres- 
sion on the feelings and memory in comparison with the mterest 
awakened by the incidents of the story and its progress to the 
catastrophe; while the distaste thus engendered for less exciting 
though infinitely more useful reading, is a positive injury for which 
they offer no equivalent or compensation whatever. 

In the following work by the accomplished Miss Sewell, both of 
the extremes referred to, are shunned. Her subject is neither pro- 
found nor feigned. History is the narration of real events in the 
order and circumstances in which they occurred ; and of all his- 
tories, that of Rome comprises a series of events more interesting 
and instructive, to youthful readers, than any other that has ever 
been written. 

Of the manner in which Miss Sewell has executed the work, we 
can scarcely speak in terms of approbation too strong. Drawing 
her materials from the best, that is to say, the most reliable sources, 
she has incorporated them in a narrative at once unostentatious, 
perspicuous, and graphic: manifestly aiming throughout to be 
clearly understood by those for whom she wrote, and to impress 
deeply and permanently on their minds what she wrote ; and in 
both of these aims, we think, she has been eminently successful. 

On the whole, we are inclined to beheve that the public general- 
ly will regard this work as a very desirable accession to our juve- 
nile literature ; and will heartily approve of its republication in the 
present cheap and convenient form. 

New York, Jidy 5, 1849. 



THE CHILD'S 
FIRST HISTORY OF ROME. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE FOUNDATION OF ROME, 
B. 0. 15Z. 

T. n 1. If we desire to understand the his- 

1184 to 753. ^*^^y ^f ^^y countryj that is, what hap- 
pened to the people who hved in it in 
years past, we must begin by learning where the 
country itself is, and what it is hke. 

2. The history of Rome is the history of a people 
who once dwelt in Italy, and, being extremely brave, 
fought against other nations and conquered them, and 
at last became the masters of a great part of the 
world. We shall find Italy in the map of Europe — 
Germany and Switzerland lie to the north of it ; the 
Adriatic Sea bounds it on the east ; and the Mediter- 
ranean on the south and west. Its shape is curious, 
something like a man's boot, 

3. Italy is a very beaixtiful country ; it is much 
warmer there than in England ; the winds are softer, 
the sky is of a deeper blue, and many lovely flowers 
and shrubs bloom in the open air, which we are 
obhged to keep carefully in green-houses. A high 
range of mountains, called the Apennines, nins 
through it from north to south ; and below these 



10 THE child's first 

mountains there are smooth lakes and fertile valleys, 
amongst which grow corn and vines, orange groves 
and mulberry-trees, and all which can really be de- 
sired to support and make hfe pleasant. Italy has 
often been called the garden of the world. 

4. It is natural for us to wish to know who first 
inhabited this beautiful country — who governed the 
people and made laws for them — but it is very diffi- 
cult to find out the truth ; and when we read the 
stories which are commonly told upon these subjects, 
we must remember that we cannot be as certain of 
them as we are of things which have happened in 
later years. All that we can really be sure of is, 
that in very ancient times Italy was divided into a 
great many httle states, and that the inhabitants were 
continually fighting with each other. As to their 
rehgion they were heathens, and worshipped false 
gods ; but they were very particular in keeping up 
all their rehgious customs and ceremonies, much more 
so indeed than many persons in these days who say 
they believe in the True God. 

5. One of the principal of these Italian States 
was called Latium, and its chief city was Alba Longa, 
or the long white city. Alba is said to have been 
built by the son of ^neas, a famous prince, who 
settled in Italy after escaping from Troy, a city in 
Asia Minor, which was taken by the Greeks about 
the year B. C. 1184. There were many kings of 
Alba whom we know nothing about; but we are 
told at last of two brothers, Numitor and Amulius, 
who both wished to have the crown. Numitor was 
the rightfid king ; but Amulius was the braver and 
richer, and by giving the people money, he persuaded 
them to help him in taking possession of his brother's 
throne, and compelling him to live Hke a common per- 

on. Amulius could not have been happy after doing 
such a wicked thing ; he began to fear lest, some day 



HISTORY OF ROME. 11 

or other, the children of Numitor might try to take his 
crown as he had taken their father's ; and in order to 
be safe he killed Numitor's sons, and obliged his 
daughter, who was called Rhea Silvia, to be a vestal 
virgin. Vestal %'irgins were women whose duty it 
was to attend to the religious services in the temple 
of Vesta, one of the heathen goddesses. One of 
their chief duties was to take care that a particulai- 
fire, which was considered sacred, should never be 
allowed to go out. There was a very strict law 
against their marrying and having children, and Amu- 
lius supposed, therefore, that if he made Rhea Silvia 
a vestal virgin, there woidd be no fear of any one 
after her trying to do him harm. 

6. In spite, however, of this strict law, Rhea Silvia 
had .two little sons — they were twins, born at the 
same time. Amulius was exceedingly angry when 
he heard it, and made up his mind directly that the 
poor children should be killed. There was a deep 
river, the Tiber, which flowed by his city, and he 
ordered them to be thrown into it. Perhaps he 
thought that when the dark waters had hidden them 
from sight they would be forgotten, and no one 
would ask who murdered them. The servants of 
Amuhus did as they were told ; they put the two 
little infants into a basket and took them to the river, 
and there they laid them down in the cold stream 
and left them alone to die. Just at that time the 
waters of the Tiber had overflowed its banks, and 
covered part of the land near. The basket was 
carried down the river till it reached a part where 
the water was not very deep, and then it rested upon 
the ground; and so the poor children were saved 
from drownmg. 

Y. There was no one, however, to feed them, or 
take care of them, and they miist still have died if 
they had remained there. But it happened (or, if 



12 THE child's first 

the story be really true, we must say it was ordered 
by God) that Faustulus, a shepherd, found the two 
little babies and had pity upon them, and carried 
them home to his wife, and told her that she must 
nurse them and bring them up with his own chil- 
dren, and he gave them the names of Romulus and 
Remus. 

8. All this time Amulius supposed they were 
dead, and that he was qtiite safe ; but God, who 
punishes wicked heathens as well as Christians, did 
not allow him to escape. A great many years how- 
ever went by ; Amuhus was still king of Alba, and 
his brother Numitor lived near him, without having 
riches or power, and very unhappy, no doubt for the 
loss of his children ; and Romulus and Remus grew 
up to be young men, and were thought to be the 
sons of the shepherd Faustulus. They used to spend 
a great part of their time in feeding cattle upon the 
hills and in fightmg against robbers, and this made 
them very brave and hardy. Numitor also had 
some flocks and herds which fed on the movmtains, 
and one day there was a quarrel between his herds- 
men and Romulus and Remus. Remus was taken 
prisoner, and the shepherd carried him off to Numi- 
tor, imagining that he would be very angry with him. 
But Numitor liked what he saw of Remus extreme- 
ly ; he thought him a fine, noble young man, and 
asked several questions as to who he was, and where 
he came from ; and at last he began to suspect that 
perhaps he might be one of the Mttle twins who 
were supposed to have been drowned in the river 
Tiber. Of course he was quite certain of it when 
he heard all about him from Faustulus ; and soon it 
was known by every one that Romulus and Remus 
were the grandsons of Numitor. 

9. Then the two young princes determined not to 
let Amulius be king any longer, and they brought 



HISTORY OF ROME. 13 

together all their friends and companions, and at- 
tacked the city. Amulius did his best to save him- 
self, but he could not succeed, for Romulus came to 
his palace, and forced his way through the guards, 
and at length found his uncle and killed him. Numi- 
tor was then proclaimed king again. 

10. Romulus and Remus were not contented to 
live quietly at Alba after this ; they had a great wish 
to build a city for themselves. Their grandfather 
allowed them to follow their own will, and they left 
Alba and set out with some followers to find a place 
which would suit them. A spot was discovered 
amongst some hills, not very far from Alba, which 
they thought would do; but when they had fixed 
upon it, they could not agree as to which of them 
should begin the work. So they determined to settle 
the question by consulting an augur. Augurs were 
persons who pretended to decide what ought to be 
done by observing such things as the flight of birds, 
or by examining the appearance of the entrails of 
beasts after they were sacrificed. The heathens sup- 
posed that their gods declared their will by such 
signs. Some appearances were thought to be good 
auguries, others bad ones. The augurs in Italy had 
a great deal of respect paid to them, So that it was 
natural for Romulus and Remus to go to them when 
they could not settle a question for themselves. 

11. A particular day was named for consulting the 
augur, and Romulus and Remus stood upon different 
hills to watch for what would appear to them. It is said 
that Remus saw six vultures first, and Romulus twelve 
afterwards. The augurs declared that Romulus had 
the best omen, and that he was to begin building the 
city ; and so he did, and called it Rome. He marked 
out the size by yoking a bull and a cow. to a plough, 
which, as it went along, made furrows where the 
walls were to be built ; but the plough was lifted up 

2 



14 THE child's first 

wherever the gates were to be, because every spot 
which it had passed over was considered sacred, and 
was never to be trodden on again. This was 753 
years before the birth of our Saviour. 

12. Remus was greatly disappointed at having lost 
the honor of beginning the city, and he gave way to 
his envious feelings by laughing at his brother, and 
leaping over the low walls and ditches which were 
just begun, and asking if such things as those would 
be any defence. This made a friend of Romulus ex- 
ceedingly angry, and he struck Remus, who fell to 
the ground. The young prince died on the same 
spot, and they carried him to the banks of the Tiber 
and buried him. 



CHAPTER II. 

ROMULUS, 
FIKST KING OF BOME, B. C. 753. 

■g Q 1. Romulus was now left to be king 

753 to 716. alone ; but his kingdom was a very poor, 
small one. It was only a collection of 
huts, with a httle ground about it ; and the walls of 
his palace, we are told, were made of rushes, and 
covered with thatch. He had besides very few sub- 
jects, and he therefore invited all people from the 
neighboring states Who were discontented or unhappy, 
or who had done wicked things and were afraid of 
being punished, to come and Uve in his new city. 

2. A. good many men came, but there were scarcely 
any women ; so that when they wanted wives they 
could not get them. At last Romulus thought of a 
plan by which he might bring some women to Rome. 
He ordered a great festival to be kept, with games 



HISTORY OF ROME. 15 

and rejoicings, and asked a tribe of people called Sa- 
bines, who were settled near Rome, to come to it 
with their families. This they agreed to do, and 
when the time arrived they all appeared and the 
games began. Then a number of young Romans 
rushed in amongst the Sabines, and caught all the 
women who were unmarried, and carried them away 
in triumph to be their wives. 

3. The Sabines were naturally enough exceedingly 
angry, and as the Romans would not give their 
daughters back to them, they determined to declare 
war against them. 

4. Both the Romans and the Sabines were very 
brave, and the war went on for a long time without 
either of them being conquerors. The Sabines, how- 
ever, took possession of the citadel or strong fortress 
of the Romans by the help of the governor's daugh- 
ter. This woman's name was Tarpeia. She had 
seen the golden bracelets and rings which it was the 
custom of the Sabines to wear, and she vrished very 
much to have some of them for her own. She there- 
fore contrived to tell the Sabines that if they would 
give her what they wore on their left arms she would 
let them into the citadel. The Sabines very willingly 
agreed to this ; the time was fixed, and all the arrange- 
ments were made. Tarpeia kept her promise, and 
managed to unfasten the gates, and the Sabines came 
ill ; but as they passed her they threw their bucklers, 
which were carried on their left arms, upon her, and 
crushed her to death; and thus her treachery and 
covetousness were punished. Part of the hill upon 
wliich this fortress stood is still called the Tarpeian 
rock, and it used to be a custom in Rome to throw 
persons headlong from it who were sentenced to die 
for having committed any great crimes. 

5. The war was not at an end even when the Sa- 
bines had taken this fortress. It went on much 



16 THE child's first 

longer ; and at last there was a very great battle, and 
no doubt a number of persons would have been killed, 
if the Sabine women, who had been carried away and 
married to the Romans, had not determined to try 
and prevent any more fighting. 

6. We can easily understand why they should have 
wished to make peace, for whichever side conquered 
they were sure to be unhappy. The Sabines were 
their fathers and brothers, but the Romans were their 
husbands ; and though they had been taken away by 
force at first, by this time they had grown quite fond 
of them. The women all marched out of the city 
with their children in their arms ; and when they 
came to the place where the battle was going on, they 
rushed into the-- middle of it amongst the soldiers, and 
begged them to be friends. Tatius, the king of the 
Sabintis, listened to them ; and he and Romulus con- 
sulted as to wliat could be done to stop the war. At 
last it was proposed that the Romans and the Sabines 
should become one people ; that Tatius and Romulus 
should reign over them together, and that when they 
were dead, a Roman and a Sabine should be chosen 
in turn. This was accordingly settled ; and the two 
kings took an oath that they would always keep, peace 
with each other for the future. 

1. There was a famous temple built at this time to 
Janus, the god of peace. The gates were kept open 
during war, and shut in the time of peace. We learn 
from the Roman writers that it was only shut twice 
during seven hundred years, which is a proof how 
constantly the Romans were at war. Tatius and 
Romulus did not reign very long together. Tatius 
was murdered after a few years. He refused to pun- 
ish some of his friends who had done wrong, and the 
persons who were injured killed him in revenge. No 
one was chosen to succeed him, so that Romulus was 
now kinsf over both the Romans and the Sabines. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 17 

He seems to have been careful to govern well, for he 

chose some of his oldest and best subjects to help 
him with tlieir advice. They were called senators. 
At first there were two hundred — one hundred for 
the Romans, and the other for the Sabines ; but an- 
other hundred was added afterwards — so there were 
in all three hundred. 

8. The Senators used to meet in the Forum or 
market-place, which was a large open space, with 
covered ways or porticoes round it. 

9. After a while Romulus had other subjects be- 
sides the Sabines, and those whp first joined him ; 
for some of the little towns and states near were con- 
quered by degrees, and the inhabitants left their 
cities and settled at Rome, and were called Plebeians. 
The others were called Patricians. 

10. The patricians looked down upon the ple- 
beians, and would not give them the same advantages 
as they had themselves ; and in after years many of 
the troubles which happened at Rome were caused 
by the quarrels between the patricians and plebeians. 

11. There were also in Rome persons called Cli- 
ents. They were not of high rank, and it is not quite 
known where they first came from ; but they were 
something like servants or tenants to the patricians : 
that is, the chief of the family was obliged to protect 
his client, and take care that he was not treated un- 
justly ; and the client was obliged to support his 
chief or patron on many occasions. The Roman pa- 
tricians were very proud of having a great many 
clients. The lowest rank of all were slaves. 

12. We have not any clear account of the laws 
B^hich Romulus made. He is said to have reigned 
thirty-seven years, but how and where he died is not 
certam. 

13. This is the story which is told us : — Romulus 
loned a great meeting of the people in a place 

2* 



18 THE child's first 

called the field of Mars. A fierce storm arose, the 
sky became quite dark, and the multitude, being 
frightened, fled away to their homes. When the 
storm was over, Romulus could not be found. The 
people said that he was taken to heaven, and they 
worshipped him as a god. 

14. That, of course, was a heathen notion. Rom- 
ulus must have died as other men die. Some have 
said that the senators murdered him. 

15. It may be useful to remember, that when Rome 
was founded the prophet Isaiah was living, for by 
placing together the facts of sacred and common his- 
tory we sometimes gain a clearer idea of both. 



CHAPTER III. 

NUMA POMPILIUS, 
SECOND KING OF ROME, B. C. 715. 

■g Q 1. Some time passed after Romulus 

715 to 673. ^^s dead before it was settled who 
should succeed him. In the mean time 
the senators governed. The Romans at last fixed 
upt)n the Sabine, Numa Porapilius, who was a very 
good man — wise, gentle, just, and extremely particu- 
lar about every thing which had to do with religion. 

2. The Romans respected him very much, and 
supposed he was taught by a beautiful goddess 
whom they called Egeria. It was Numa's custom 
often to go by himself to a grotto near Rome, and 
there they fancied tliat Egeria appeared to him, and 
told him what laws to make. This notion we know 
was absurd and untrue, but certainly Numa did 
many things which may be a good example to all 
persons, Christians as well as heathens. He was 



HISTORY OF ROME. 19 

very strict in making the Romans keep their word ; 
and he was as kind to the poor as he was to the rich ; 
and instead of allowing the Romans to quarrel with 
their neighbors, and go to war with them, he kept 
them at peace dming the whole of his reign, so that 
the temple of Janus was never once opened. 

3. He reigned a long while — forty years and more, 
it is said ;. and it must have been a sorrowful day for 
Rome when good King Numa died. 



CHAPTER IV. 

TULLUS HOSTILIUSy 
THIRD KING OF ROME, B. C. 673» 

^ ^ 1. The next king who reigned in Rome 

673 to 642. "^^ Tullus Hostilius. He was a Roman 
chosen by the Sabines. He was not a 
religious man like Numa, though he is said to have 
taken care of the poor. We do not know much 
about him, but he is supposed to have reigned thirty- 
two years. 

2. The principal event that happened in his time 
was the destruction of Alba Longa. Rome and Alba 
were very near each other, and the people quarrelled, 
and then their kings went to war. But instead of 
fighting a great battle, they determined to settle 
their disputes in the following manner. It happened 
that the Albans had three brothers in their army 
who were very brave, handsome, and noble ; they 
were called Curiatii. In the Roman army there 
were also three brothers called Horatii. The Horatii 
and the Curiatii were cousins and friends, for the 
sister of one of the Horatii was engaged to be married 
to one of the Curiatii, and because she loved him 



20 THE child's first 

very much, she had worked a beautiful robe for him 
which he used to wear. Yet, though they were 
cousins, it was proposed that they should fight to- 
gether. The Horatii were to fight for the Romans, 
and the Curiatii for the Albans, and whichever of the 
two sets of brothers conquered, their side was to be 
considered to have gained the victoiy, just as if the 
two armies had really fought a battle. 

3. The young men did not mind being chosen in 
this way ; indeed they thought it a great honor. 
They went out to meet each other like friends, and 
promised that they would fight quite fairly, and then 
they began. 

4. Two of the Horatii were soon killed : the other 
knew that he could not defend himself much longer, 
so he pretended to run away. The Curiatii followed 
him ; but because they were wounded, they could 
not go very fast, and were not able to keep together ; 
and when Horatius saw that they were separated, he 
turned back, and attacked them one by one ; and at 
last the three brave Curiatii were all killed. 

5. Horatius was very much delighted, and set off 
directly for Rome, where he knew he should have 
great honors paid him. Before he went he took off 
the robe which his sister had worked for her cousin, 
and put it upon his own shoulders. As he came to 
the city his sister met him, and upon perceiving 
what he wore, she grew exceedingly angry, and be- 
gan to reproach him, calling him a murderer. Ho- 
ratius could not bear this, and he lifted up his sword 
and killed her on the spot. 

6. Horatius was ordered to be punished for his 
crime, but he was not condemned to death, because 
he had just done such great service to his country in 
fighting for it : he was, therefore, made to pass under 
the yoke. This means that two spears having been 
planted in the ground, and another laid across the 



HISTORY OF ROME. 21 

top of them, Horatius was made to pass under them 
as a sign of his being humbled and degraded. 

7. There was peace between the Albans and Ro- 
mans for a little time after this ; but the Albans only- 
pretended to be friendly, and when the Romans 
found this out, they took the first opportunity of 
marching against Alba, and quite destroyed it. The 
walls were completely pulled down and never built 
up again. 

8. King Tullus grew sorry after a time that he 
had not been as careful about religion as Numa was. 
Some say that he had a painful disease which made 
him think of these things. The people must have 
had a very bad opinion of him, for when his palace 
caught fire, and he himself was burnt with it, they 
declared that he was killed because the gods were 
angry with him. We are not told where he was 
buried, and it is supposed that no honors were paid 
him at his death, 

9. This was a great mark of disrespect amongst 
all nations ; as we read in the Bible, of Jehoiakim the 
wicked king of Judah, who lived about 30 years after 
Tullus, that none were to lament for him, and that 
he was not to be buried hke other men. 



CHAPTER V. 

ANGUS MARTIUS, 
FOUBTH KING OF KOME, B. 0. 642. 

g Q 1 . Angus Martius was the next king. 

842 to 617. He is said to have been the grandson of 
Numa, and in some respects he was like 
i^iim, for he showed great regard to religion. 

2. There were, however, some wars in his reign. 



'S4 THE CHILD S FIRST 

and as the Romans were generally conquerors, their 
dominions increased in consequence. The city also 
became larger, and there were a great many more 
people living in it ; but this brought trouble to An- 
cus, for there were so many crimes committed, that 
he was obliged to build a prison, in which all the 
wicked persons were kept. A dark and dreadful 
place it was, as may be seen by the remains of it at 
Rome at this day. 

3. It happened during the reign of Ancus that a 
rich stranger, called Lucius Tarquinius Priscus, came 
to settle at Rome, with his wife Tanaquil. Tanaquil 
was a very ambitious woman, and wished above all 
things to see her husband a great man. There was 
not much hope of his being so in the town where he 
had been living, and for this reason she persuaded 
him to leave it, which accordingly he did, and set out 
on his journey in a chariot with his wife and attend- 
ants. Just as they arrived at one of the hills on 
which Rome was built, they looked up and saw an 
eagle hovering over their heads. Presently it de- 
scended, took off the cap which Lucius wore, and 
went up with it into the air. Then coming down 
again, the bird placed the cap on the head of Lucius 
a second time, and flew off. 

4, Tanaquil pretended to have great skill in augu- 
ry, and to be able to foretell what was going to hap- 
pen. She thought the appearance of this eagle was 
a good sign, and declared to her husband that the 
gods had sent to let him know that he should one 
day be king of Rome. Both Lucius and Tanaquil 
were very well received at Rome. They were much 
liked because they were rich and agreeable, and 
King Ancus himself was pleased with Lucius Tar- 
quinius, and by degrees became his great friend, and 
consulted him whenever any important question was 
to be decided. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 



5. It seemed, therefore, very likely that Tanaquil's 
prophecy might some day be fulfilled. 

6. Ancus reigned twenty-four years, and when he 
died he gave his two sons in charge to Lucius Tar- 
quiuius. 



CHAPTER VI. 

LUCIUS TARQUINIUS PRISCUS, 
FIFTH KING OF EOME, B. 0. 617. 

g Pj 1. Tanaquil had her wish when King 

en to sVq. Ancus was dead, for the Romans chose 
Lucius Tarquinius Priscus to succeed 
him. Theii' choice was upon the whole a good one, 
for Lucius proved himself in many ways the greatest 
prince who had yet reigned over them. He was 
very wariike, and increased the Roman dominions ; 
and he also took great pains to make the city not 
only beautiful but more healthy, by drawing the 
water from the swampy ground which lay near it. 
The largest of these drains is to be seen now at 
Rome, and is called the Cloaca Maxima. It is so 
high and so broad that a cart loaded with hay can 
pass through it ; and though it has stood such an 
immense number of years there is not a stone out of 
its place. 

2. Besides these great works, Lucius Tarquinius 
amused the people by public games and chariot 
races. He built an immense open theatre or circus, 
in which the people used to sit to watch the races. 
This circus was made so much larger afterwards, that 
two hundred and fifty thousand persons could be 
seated in it. 

3. The Romans were always excessively fond of 
games and shows. 



24 THE CHILD 8 FIRST 

4. But though Lucius Tarquinius was much liked, 
he was not able to have his own will in every thing. 
There is a strange story told about this, which we 
know however cannot be all true. He wished, it is 
said, to increase the number of his cavalry or horse- 
men, thinking they would help him in his wars. The 
Romans were extremely strict in keeping to all their , 
old customs, which they thought had been settled 
by the gods ; and as the number of horsemen was 
fixed, they did not like the idea of a change. One 
of the augurs indeed warned the king that he had no 
right to make any alteration without the permission 
of the gods. But Lucius Tarquinius only scoffed at 
him for pretending to know any thing about the will 
of the gods; and in order to prove if the augur 
really had more knowledge than other persons, he 
asked him whether, what he was then thinking of, 
was possible to be done or not. " Yes," replied the 
augur, " what you are thinking of may be done." 
The king smiled scornfully, and drew a razor from 
beneath his robe ; then taking a flint in his hand, he 
said : "I was thinking whether it was possible for 
thee to cut this flint with this razor." The augvir 
took the flint instantly, and without the least difficul- 
ty cut it completely through ; and from that moment 
the king gave up the wish of doing any thing which 
was declared by the augurs to be against the will of 
the gods. There is another wonderful story told of 
an event that took place about this time. The king, 
in one of his battles, took prisoner a woman, whom 
he carried home to wait upon his wife. Tanaquil 
set her free, and allowed her son Ser\aus Tullius to 
be brought up in the palace. One night, as this 
child was sleeping in his cradle, a bright flame was 
seen to flicker about his head. The persons who 
perceived it were very much frightened ; but when 
they sent for TanaquU, she declared that the sign 



HISTORY OF ROME. 25 

was a good one, and meant that the boy would one 
day become a great and good man. From that mo- 
ment Tanaquil determined to educate him as her own 
child, and when he grew up to be a man, Lucius 
Tarquinius gave him one of his daughters for a wife. 

5. The sons of Ancus Martins were very jealous 
of the favor shown to young Servius, and especially 
of his being made the king's son-in-law ; for they 
considered themselves the rightful heirs to the throne, 
and hoped to succeed to it after the death of Lucius 
Tarquinius. After a great deal of plotting they de- 
termined to murder the king, and if possible to seize 
upon the throne before it could be given to Servius. 
Accordingly they hired two young men, who dress- 
ed themselves up like peasants, and began a pre- 
tended quarrel. The officers of the court took them 
before the king, and made them tell their story, and 
whilst he was listening to them very intently, some 
of their companions, who were in the plot, came 
near and struck Lucius Tarquinius with a hatchet, 
and killed him. 

6. The sad news was soon told to Tanaquil. She 
immediately sent for Servius, and begged him to 
govern in the king's name. This he consented to 
do, and Tanaquil then informed the people that their 
king was recovering, but that he wished Servius Tul- 
hus to be their ruler imtil he was quite restored. So 
Servius governed in the king's name for a few days, 
and when Tanaquil thought that the people were 
accustomed to obey him, she told them the truth, 
and Servius became their real monarch. 

V. Lucius Tarquinius Priscus reigned tMrty-eight 
years. 



26 THE child's first 

CHAPTER VII. 

SERVIUS TULLIUS, 
SIXTH KING OF EOME, B. C. 579. 

■g Q 1. Servius Tullius was a good and 

6*79 to 535. ^^^ ^i"g 5 ^^^ ^^^ patricians, who were 
the chief people in Rome, did not at all 
like him to reign over them. All the kings before 
him had been patricians like themselves ; but Ser- 
vius was born whilst his mother was in slavery, and 
the proud Romans thought it beneath them to obey 
him. Besides this, Servius showed great favor to 
the plebeians, who were generally treated very 
cruelly by the patricians. He took pity especially 
upon all debtors who were plebeians, and bade 
them send him a list of their debts, which he helped 
them to pay. If this had not been done, the pa- 
tricians might have taken all their goods from them 
and made them slaves. 

2. Servius also made a change in the mode of 
raising taxes, which helped the poor, and prevented 
their being called upon to pay as much as they paid 
before ; and he allowed the plebeians to have some 
land to cultivate for themselves, which formerly had 
been given only to the patricians. In every case, 
indeed, he seems to have wished to do what was 
just and right. 

3. All these thmgs, however, only made the pa- 
tricians hate Servius more and more; but perhaps 
they might not have been able to do him harm, if 
his own children and relations had not joined with 
them in rebelling against him. 

4. He had two daughters who were married to 
the two sons of Lucius Tarquinius Prisons. The 
younger of these daughters was named Tullia. She 



HISTORY OF ROME. 27 

was an extremely wicked woman, and as she did 
not like her own husband, Aruns, who was gentle 
and amiable, she determined to poison him and her 
sister, and then to marry her sister's husband, Tar- 
quinius Superbus, who, like herself, was cruel and 
ambitious. 

5. This dreadful deed she committed, but still she 
was not satisfied. Her wish was that her husband 
should be king. She therefore tried to persuade 
him that Servius was taking his place, and that if he 
was dead, there would be no doubt of his being made 
king himself. Tarquinius must have been nearly as 
wicked as his wife, for he hstened to all she said, 
and tried in secret to stir up the patricians still more 
against the good old king. 

6. At last, one day when the patricians were par- 
ticularly angry with Servius, for endeavoring to 
make a law which they did not like, Tarquin entered 
the senate hke a king, sat down on the throne, and 
began to abuse SerAdus openly. Some of the sena- 
tors took the king's part, but a great many were 
frightened, and a terrible confusion followed. Ser- 
vius soon heard that there was a tiunult in the sen- 
ate, and went in haste to know what was going on. 
When he amved he saw Tarquin, his son-in-law, 
seated upon his throne. The sight made him exces- 
sively angry, and without considering that Tarquin 
was a young man, and therefore much the stronger 
of the two, he tried to pull him from the throne. 
The wicked prince seized the old king, and dragged 
him to the top of some high steps, and then threw 
him down headlong. 

7. Some of his attendants lifted him up, intending 
to carry him to his palace ; but Tarquin sent a party 
of his followers after him, who attacked him again, 
and kUled him. His body was left on the ground, 
covered with blood. 



'Z1S THE CHILD S FIRST 

8. Tullia knew well what her husband intended to 
do on this day. She had indeed first put it into his 
head to try and murder her father, and whilst Tar- 
quin was at the senate, she grew so impatient to 
know whether his plans had succeeded, that she de- 
termined to go herself, and learn. Accordingly she 
ordered her chariot to be prepared, and drove to 
the Forum, and there saluted her husband as king. 
As she was returning home, something in the road 
prevented the horses from moving on. The dead 
body of her father lay on the ground before her. 
'• Do you fear to drive over the dead ?" exclaimed 
Tullia to the charioteer : "go on." The man went 
on, and the blood of the poor old king dyed the 
wheels of the chariot, and even stained the clothes 
of his inhuman daughter. Years afterwards that 
horrible action was still remembered by the Romans, 
They called the street in which it had been com- 
mitted the " wicked street." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

TARQUINIUS SUPERBUS, 
SEVENTH KING OF ROME, B. C. 535. 

■o Q 1. Tarquin the Second is said to 

535 to 510. ^^"^'^ ^^^" named Superbus, or the 
Proud, because of an insolent and cruel 
speech which he made directly after he came to the 
throne. He was asked to allow the body of Servius 
to be buried like that of a prince, but he answered 
that Romulus had no funeral and therefore Servius 
required none. Certainly no one could have ex- 
pected any thing good from a person who had com- 
mitted a dreadful crime in order to gain the throne, 
and the Romans soon found that Tarquin was a com- 



HISTORY OF ROME, 29 

plete tyrant. He treated both the patricians and 
the plebeians most severely; and the poor people 
were obhged to work so hard at the different build- 
ings which he chose to have erected, that many of 
them killed themselves, whilst several of the rich 
and noble left Rome, and went to G-abii, a city a few 
miles from Rome, the inhabitants of which were 
enemies of Tarquin. One of Tarquin's chief build- 
ings was a temple to the god Jupiter. It was placed 
upon a hill in the middle of the city, and as the 
workmen were digging the foundations of this tem- 
ple they found a human head not at all decayed, 
which was thought to be a great prodigy, and a 
sign that the place would some day become the head 
of the world. From hence the temple and the hills 
were called the Capitol, because of the Latin word, 
ca'put, which means a head. Other buildings were 
afterwards placed there, but none so handsome as 
the temple of Jupiter, with its bronze gates and gilt 
ceilings. Nor was there any part of their city, 
which the people of Rome from that time looked 
upon with more reverence than the Capitol. 

2. There were some strange books kept in this 
temple of Jupiter on the Capitoline hUl. They 
were said to have been brought to Tarquin by a 
sibyl or prophetess, who offered to let him have nine 
books for three hundred pieces of gold. This seem- 
ed a large sum of money to give, and the king re- 
fused. The woman went away, but after some time 
she returned again, saying she had burnt three, but 
the king might have the remaining six for the same 
money. Tarquin would not hsten to her, and she 
agam left him. But a third time she came, with only 
three of the books, and still she asked for three hun- 
dred pieces of gold. 

3. The king was persuaded then to examine them 
more, and he consulted his senate as to whether he 



30 THE child's first 

should keep them. They were found to be prophe- 
cies about Rome, and were thought to be of great 
vahxe ; and the woman having received the money, 
soon after disappeared, though not till she had warned 
the Romans to keep the books very carefully. The 
three volimies were called the Sibylline books. Two 
persons were appointed to take care of them, and 
the Romans always considted them in any time of 
difficulty, to find out from them, if possible, what 
was going to happen and what they ought to do. 

4. But Tarquin did not occupy himself only in 
erecting beautiful buildings at Rome ; he carried on 
several wars with the neighboring states, especially 
Avith the Volscians, and generally speaking he was 
victorious. The city which it gave him the most 
trouble to conquer was Gabii, for he laid siege to it 
but could not take it, and at last he formed a plan 
for getting possession of it by treachery. 

5. His son Sextus went to Gabii, and told the peo- 
ple that he had been ill-treated by his father, and 
was come to them for protection. The Gabines re- 
ceived him kindly, and Sextus lived amongst them, 
and learned all their schemes, and was even allowed 
to head their troops : still he did not quite know 
how to betray the city into his father's hands. He 
therefore sent a messenger secretly to Rome to ask 
the king's advice. Tarquin was walking in his gar- 
den when the man arrived. ^He was afraid to trust 
hhn with an answer in Avords, so he walked on as if 
he was thinking what to reply. There were a great 
many poppies in the garden, and whenever he came near 
to a tall one he knocked off its head. After a time 
he tiirned to the messenger, and said, " I have no an- 
swer to give my son, but tell him how you have seen 
me employed." Sextus Avas quick at understanding ; 
and when the man repeated to him what he had 
seen, he knew that his father meant him by degrees 



HISTORY OF ROME. 31 

to have all the chief persons in Gabii killed who 
were enemies to Rome. This he managed to do in 
different ways, by accusing some of them falsely, and 
causing others to be murdered secretly ; and then, 
when the bravest citizens were gone, the others con- 
sented to submit to the Romans. 

6. All these stories about Tarquin prove what a 
wicked person he must have been. His conscience, 
ho doubt, told him that he deserved punishment, for 
he was always foreboding evil to himself or his fami- 
ly. He was a great believer in dreams and omens, 
and at last became so frightened at having seen what 
he thought bad omens, that he determined to send to 
the oracle at Delphi to know what they meant. 

7. Delphi was a city in Greece. There was a very 
famous temple in it dedicated to the god Apollo. 
The priestess of this temple was supposed to have 
the power of consulting the god, and when persons 
were in doubt upon any point of great importance, 
they used to send questions to the priestess and re- 
ceive an answer. Two of Tarquin's sons went to 
consult the oracle, and they took with them a young 
man named Junius Brutus, who was their cousin. 
Brutus had suffered a great deal from Tarquin's 
cruelty. One of his near relations was killed by the 
king's order, in the early part of the reign, and Bru- 
tus himself only escaped by pretending to be a dull, 
stupid person, almost an idiot. He was really how- 
ever very clever and superior, and hated Tarquin's 
tyranny, and was always hoping and watching for 
some opportunity to free his country. The young 
men delivered the king's question to the oracle at 
Delphi, and when the answer was given, prepared to 
return home. But before they set off, they had an 
earnest desire to ask one question for themselves : 
Who was to be kmg of Rome after the death of Tar- 
quin ? The answers of the oracle were seldom given 



32- THE CHILDrf FIRST 

very clearly ; they could generally be understood 
two -ways, but the reply which was made to this in- 
quiry seemed very plain. " He who first kisses his 
mother shall be king," said the oracle. Of course 
Tarquin's sons had no doubt of the meaning ; but 
Brutus had no mother living, yet he treasured up 
the answer in his memory ; and, when he again 
landed in Italy, he fell do^vn and kissed the eartl:, 
which was considered in those times the common 
mother of all men. 

8. No doubt this visit to Delphi made Brutus 
think more than ever whether it might not be possi- 
ble some day to free his coimtry, and become a great 
man himself ; but perhaps he might never have re- 
belled against Tarquin if it had not been for a circum- 
stance which made not only Brutus but all the chief 
persons in Rome furiously angry with the king's 
family. This was the exceedingly cruel, insulting 
behavior of Sextus Tarquin, to a very beautiful, amia- 
ble lady named Lucretia, the wife of Collatinus, a 
Roman general. 

9. The Romans used to think that it was mucli 
more noble to die than to live in disgrace ; they did 
not know that self-murder is a great crime ; and Lu- 
cretia was so distressed at the insulting conduct of 
Sextus that she resolved to kill herself. She sent a 
message to her husband and her father, who weie 
both with Tarquin and his army, besieging a town 
called Ardea, begging them to come to her directly, 
and bring each a friend with him. Lucretius, her 
father, and Collatinus set off instantly for Collatia, 
the place where Lucretia lived, and took with them 
Junius Brutus and Valerius, a person more looked 
up to at that time than any one in Rome. On their 
arrival, Lucretia told them of the insult she had re- 
ceived, and made them swear solemnly that they 
would avenge her. Then taking a dagger, which she 



HISTORY OF KOME. 33 

had hidden in her dress, she plunged it into her body, 
and died. 

10. Brutus drew forth the dagger, and vowed that 
he would kill Sextus, and drive the family of the 
Tarquins from Rome. The next day he collected a 
number of his friends and marched to Rome. There 
he called the people together, and informed them of 
the ill-conduct of Sextus and the death of Lucretia. 
The story caused the greatest indignation. The Ro- 
mans determined immediately to make peace with 
Ardea, and expel Tarquin from the throne, and the 
senate and people with one consent swore that there 
should never be another king in Rome. 

11. Tarquin soon heard of the rebellion against 
liim ; but he had no power to stop it, for he had no 
friends to take his part. He escaped with two of his 
sons, and took refuge in a neighbormg city ; but 
Sextus fled to Gabii, where he was killed. 

12. This was the end of the kings of Rome. Prob- 
ably there were more kings than we have any ac- 
count of, for the stories which are told of them are 
very confused. 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE REPUBLIC. 
CONSULS FIRST CHOSEN, B. C. 510. 

B C 510 ^* ^HEN Tarquin and his family were 

sent away from Rome, Junius Brutus was 
left to be the chief ruler, but he could not call him- 
self king, because of the vow which he had made, 
that there should be no- more kings. He said he 
should wish to have some one to help him to govern, 
and the person chosen was CoUatinus, the husband 



34 THE CHILD S FIRST 

of Lucretia. The Romans had two chief nilers for a 
great many years after this. They were named Con- 
suls. This kind of goveniment, when there are no 
kings, but only magistrates chosen by the people, is 
called a Republic. 

2. Tarquin did not rest contented when he lost his 
throne. He determined to try and regain it, and as 
a beginning he sent persons to Rome 16 claim the 
property which he said belonged to him. These am- 
bassa,dors were allowed to lodge in the city. There 
they began to contrive plots for his return, and per- 
suaded two of the sons of Brutus, and some nephews 
of CoUatinus, to join with them. A slave overheard 
their plans as they were talking about them at a ban- 
quet, and he went and told the consuls. Brutus was a 
very stem, determined man, and he did not refuse to sit 
upon the judgment-seat to try his own children and 
pass sentence upon them. The yoimg men were 
brought into the Forum, and the lictors, or officers of 
justice, stood as guards around them. These hctors 
carried each abimdle of rods, called fasces, with an 
axe in the middle, as a mark of their office. Brutus 
spoke to his sons as if they had been strangers in 
whom he had no interest. He bade them defend 
themselves if they had any excuse to give, but the 
unhappy young men had none. " Lictors," exclaimed 
Brutus, " do your duty." And the lictors seizing 
upon his two sons, scourged them first and then be- 
headed them. The Romans wondered at this dread- 
ful action, but they felt that it was strictly just, and 
they praised Brutus and honored him for it. 

3. CoUatinus was not consul very long. It was 
thought that he was inclined to favor Tarquin, who 
was his relation, and he was therefore obhged to give 
up his office, and another patrician was made consul 
in his stead. 

4. Tarquin now found that there was no hope of 



HISTORY OF ROME. 35 

regaining his throne without help, and he therefore 
persuaded the people of Veii and another little state 
to assist him. He and his son Aruns took the com- 
mand of an army and declared war against Rome. 
The Roman consuls marched out against them, and 
there was a terrible battle. Aruns saw Brutus in the 
distance appearing m great state with guards and 
attendants, as if he had been a king ; and being ex- 
ceedingly enraged at the sight, spurred his horse 
towards him, exclaiming, " There he is ! — the enemy 
of my famdy ! — the usurper of my father's throne !" 
Brutus was no less brave than Aruns ; he rushed 
against him, and the two enemies met with such fury 
that both fell dead upon the ground, each pierced by 
the spear of the other. The battle lasted till evening, 
but neither party would allow that they were con- 
quered. 

5. There was great sorrow in Rome that night, for 
Brutus had been loved and honored by all men. 
They laid his body in the Forum, and the noble Va- 
lerius stood beside it and proclaimed to the people 
all the glorious actions he had performed. The Ro- 
men women mourned his loss for twelve months, and, 
in after years, his statue, with a drawn sword in his 
hand, was placed in the Capitol in the midst of the 
kings of Rome. 

6. Valerius himself was the chief person in Rome, 
now that Brutus was dead. He was made consul, 
and was called Poplicola, or pleaser of the people. 
The people were at one time afraid that he intended 
to make himself king, because he began biiilding a 
very beautiful house for himself on the top of a high 
hill ; but when Valerius heard what they suspected, 
he appeared before the great meeting of the people, 
which was called "the Assembly of the Curiae," in a 
very humble way, and assured them he did not in- 
tend to do any thing of the kind, and he afterwards 



36 THE CHILD S FIRST 

showed that he was in earnest, by doing every thing 
he could to keep the government just as it was. 

1. All this time Tarquin had not given up the idea 
of returning to be king. He went to Porsenna, who 
ruled over Clusium, one of the Italian states, and 
begged him to be his friend. Porsenna agreed, and 
raised an immense army, which he led himself against 
Rome. The Romans placed soldiers upon a hill near 
the city to defend it, but Porsenna drove them from 
it, and followed them to the banks of the river Tiber, 
which flowed between this hill and the city. There 
was a bridge across the river, which the Romans fled 
over as quickly as they could. But three veiy brave 
men determined to fight to the last. One of them 
was called Horatius Codes. It was his duty to guard 
the bridge, and he knew that if he left it, Porsenna 
and his army would cross over it, and take possession 
of Rome. He stood with his two companions in front 
of the bridge, fighting, desperately, whilst the rest of 
the Roman soldiers crossed safely. Then Horatius 
called out to them to break it down, and so prevent 
Porsenna from following, and still he and his two 
comrades fought on, whilst the workmen knocked 
the bridge to pieces. The companions of Horatius 
escaped before it was quite destroyed. At length 
there was a great shout, and the last piece of the 
bridge fell crashing into the water. 

8. Then Horatius himself plunged into the river. 
He is said to have prayed to the god of the river to 
protect him. Perhaps he did pray to the god, he did 
not know any better ; but the Tnie God guarded 
him, and Ave may believe forgave his ignorance, and 
was pleased with him for risking his own life to save 
his fellow-creatures. 

9. Porsenna's soldiers cast a shower of darts 
against him, but he was saved from all dangers, and 
reached the opposite shore unhurt. His countrymen 



1 



HISTORY OF ROME. 37 

watched him with the greatest anxiety, and set up a 
loud shout of dehght as he landed, and the senate 
and people afterwards caused a statue to be erected 
to his honor, and gave hinj a grant of land as a sign 
of their gratitude. 

10. But though the Romans had escaped better 
than they expected in this instance, they were still 
in great peril, for Porsenna's troops surrounded the 
city, and they could get no food from the country, 
and all which they had with them was fast being 
consumed. They were very hard pressed by famine, 
but even then they did not forget their gratitude to 
Horatius Codes, for they all provided him with as 
much food as they could spare. At last it was de- 
termined to try and kill Porsenna treacherously. 
Mutius, a young man of high birth, offered to dis- 
guise himself and go to Porsenna's camp for this 
purpose, and as he could speak the same language 
as Porsenna, he thought he should not be found 
out. 

11. Mutius did not know Porsenna by sight, and 
when he reached the camp, he saw a person splen- 
didly dressed arranging some bvisiness with his 
soldiers. This he thought must be the king. He 
went up to him directly and stabbed him. The next 
instant he was seized by the soldiers, and carried 
before their lord. " Hateful assassin !" exclaimed 
Porsenna, " who art thou ?" " I am a Roman," 
replied Mutius : " my design was to deliver Rome 
from her greatest enemy." The words were spoken 
calmly without any sign of fear, and Porsenna was 
amazed. He had never seen such boldness before. 
He warned the yoimg Roman that he would be 
punished for his treachery by being bm-ned to death. 
Mutius thrust his right hand into a fire which bm-nt 
near him, and held it there unmoved. This last mark 
of courage softened the king's anger. He rose up, 

4 



30 THE CHILD S FIRST 

and in the presence of all, gave Mutius his forgive- 
ness, and bade him return in peace. From this time 
Mutius was called Scaevola, or left-handed. His right 
hand was useless. 

12. Mutius was grateful to Porsenna, and before 
he left the camp told him that it would be well to 
make peace with Eome, as three hundred Romans 
had taken an oath to kill him, if Mutius himself 
did not do so. This, of course, alarmed Porsenna, 
and he began really to tliink of proposing peace. 
He wished the Romans to consent that Tarquin 
should return, but no one would hear of this, and 
he was forced to give up the point. He obliged 
them, however, to restore some lands which they 
had taken, and to give him hostages, that he might 
be certain of the agreement which was made being 
properly kept. 

13. These hostages were persons of rank, both 
men and women. They were dehvered up to Por- 
senna with the promise of being well treated, if the 
Romans did all they had promised to do ; but if they 
broke their word the hostages were to be punished. 

14. One of the hostages was a beautiful young 
girl named Clcelia, who was too proud to bear being 
a prisoner, and, therefore, swam across the Tiber 
and escaped. All the other ladies followed her ex- 
ample. They were sent back to Porsenna, who be- 
haved as nobly to them as he had done to Mutius. 
He forgave Cloeha, and allowed her to go back to 
Rome with any of her companions whom she chose 
to take with her. 

15. After this Porsenna departed from Rome with 
his army. 

16. It is said that Tarquin fought once more 
against the Romans in a great battle at Lake Re- 
gillus in Tusculum. He was not the chief in com- 
mand then, for the battle was between the Romans 



HISTORY OF ROME. SV 

and several other states, and Tarquin only joined with 
them. Roman writers give wonderful accounts of 
this battle, and declare that two young men, like 
giants, were seen riding on white horses, and fighting 
for the Romans, and that before the battle was over 
they appeared at Rome and told the people that their 
side had gained the victory. The Romans were very 
ready to beMeve wonderful stories, particularly if they 
were for their own credit. 

17. It is generally believed that Tarquin escaped 
alive from the battle of Regillus, and went to Uve 
at Cuma, with the prince of that place, who was his 
friend. He must have been about ninety years old 
when he died. 



CHAPTER X. 

THE INSURRECTION OF THE PLEBEIANS, 
BROKE OUT, B. C. 495. 

B C 495 ^' "^^^ history of Rome, for some time 

after the war with Porsenna, is not so 
mucli about wars with other states as about the 
people themselves. The proud patricians tried more 
and more to gain power, and the plebeians tried to 
prevent them from doing so. Probably, if the pa- 
tricians had been kind to the poor, they might have 
governed without much difficulty ; but they were 
very selfish, and the plebeians grew worse off every 
year. 

2. The great cause of the sufferings of the plebe- 
ians was that the laws concerning debt were extremely 
hard. Many of the plebeians were very poor, and 
were obhged to borrow money to enable them to live. 
If a poor man was not able to pay his debt, he was 



40 THE child's first 

given over to his creditor as a slave, and was bound 
with chains and thrown into prison, or treated very- 
cruelly in other ways. 

3. When the Romans went to war, all the treas- 
ures which Avere taken were given to the patricians — 
the plebeians had none ; yet still they were forced to 
fight, and were often taken out of a dungeon and 
sent to battle, and put in prison again when the war 
was over. 

4. This made the plebeians so angiy, that when 
there was a war with the Volscians, B. C. 495, they 
refused to fight at all. It was one particularly hard 
case which made them take this resolution. One day, 
a poor old man rushed into the Forum, looking ex- 
ceedingly thin and ill, and with marks of stripes upon 
his back, and told the people a dreadful tale of all 
he had suffered. He said he had served in the wars 
often ; but whilst he was away his farm was burnt, 
and he was, in consequence, forced to borrow money 
to pay his taxes ; and then, because he could not re- 
pay it, he had been sold as a slave. 

5. Just at that moment news was brought that 
the Volscians were coming near the city. The ple- 
beians with one consent declared that nothing should 
persuade them to go out to battle ; they would not 
fight for the rich who oppressed them. This was 
very alarming, especially to the consuls, who had the 
command of the armies. One of them, named Ser- 
vihus, took the poor people's part, and promised 
them, that if they would only fight this time, they' 
should be treated much better afterwards. The other 
consul was a severe man, and would do nothing for 
them. The people, however, beheved what Ser\dlius 
said. They went against the Volscians, and defeated 
them, but when they came back to Rome, the other 
consul seized upon all who were in debt, and put 
them in prison just the same as before. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 41 

6. This naturally enough made the case worse 
than it was at first. Some of the rich patricians, in- 
deed, tried to help the plebeians, but they could not 
succeed in having their laws altered ; and the ple- 
beians, being quite in despair, used to hold secret 
meetings and plot hoAV to free themselves. At length 
they agreed together to leave Rome entirely. A 
leader was chosen, and they all went forth arid sta- 
tioned themselves upon a hill at some little distance 
from the city. 

7. The senators and patricians saw now how wrong- 
ly and foolishly they had been acting, and they sent 
Menenius Agrippa with ten men to the plebeians to 
propose to make peace with them. Agrippa was 
very clever in persuading by talking, and he told the 
people a fable in order to convince them that they 
were doing as much harm to themselves by rebelling 
as they were to the patricians. 

8. " Once upon a time," he said, " all the members 
of the body took it into their heads not to work for 
the stomach, because they declared it was idle and 
useless. So the hand would not bring food to the 
mouth, and the mouth would not receive any, and 
the teeth would not chew, and the stomach starved. 
But whilst the stomach was starving all the members 
were wasting away, and at last they discovered that 
by killing the stomach they were kilhng themselves." 

9. The plebeians were much struck by the fable. 
and consented to go back to the city. But before 
they went it was agreed that all persons who had 
been made slaves for debts should be set free, and 
that from thenceforth the plebeians should have offi- 
cers of their own to take charge of then- affairs and 
protect them. These officers were to be chosen 
every year, and called Tribunes. There were two at 
first, but afterwards more were appointed. They 
were allowed to forbid or prevent any law which the 

4* 



42 THE child's first 

senators were inclined to make that could injure the 
plebeians, and their persons were considered sacred ; 
that is, it Avas made a very great crime to strike them 
or do them any bodily harm. When all these things 
were settled the plebeians returned to Rome, hoping 
that for the future they should have rest and com- 
fort. 



CHAPTER XL 

CAIUS MARCIUS CORIOLANUS, 
IN EXILE, B. C. 491. 

B C 491 ^' ^^^ ^^^-^^ thing which we hear of the 

plebeians makes us feel that they were still 
in danger of being hardly treated. There was a great 
famine in Rome about the year 491 B. C, and of 
course the poor were those who felt it most. Gelo, 
king of Sicily, heard of their distress, we are told, 
and sent the Roman senators a quantity of com to 
give to the people ; but there was one senator wlio 
was not willing to help them, unless they would con- 
seat not to have tribunes to protect them any longer. 
This senator's name was Caius Marcius Coriolanus. 
He was a brave man, but extremely proud ; and he 
thought the people Avere getting too much power, 
and that this was a good opportunity of putting a 
stop to it. 

2. The tribunes were very angry when they heard 
what Coriolanus had proposed. They accused him 
of treason against his country ; and Coriolanus, in- 
stead of waiting to be tried, left Rome, and set off 
for Antium, a city belonging to the Volscians. He 
arrived there late in the e^'ening, and immediately 
went to the house of Attius Tullius, a powerful Vol- 
scian chief. There was one room in heathen houses 



HISTORY OF ROME. 43 

whicli was considered as peculiarly belonging to the 
household gods, or lares, and all persons who entered 
it were safe. Coriolanus went directly to this room, 
and sat down, — and after a time Attius came to him. 
Coriolanus had been an enemy of the Volscians be- 
fore ; he had even fought against them ; yet Attius 
did not for this reason revenge himself upon him, 
now that he was in distress, but received him most 
kindly. War was soon declared between the Vol- 
scians and Romans, and Coiiolanus was made chief 
of the Volscian army, and led it towards Pv,ome. The 
senators knew how brave he was, and how skilful as 
a general, and they were afraid, and sent ambasyadois 
to him begging him to spare his country. But Cori- 
olanus received the ambassadors proudly, and would 
not listen to them. The senators sent a second time, 
and still the ambassadors were treated with scorn. 
At length Veturia, the mother of Coriolanus, and 
Volumnia, his wife, determined to try if they could 
prevail. They took the childi'en of Coriolanus with 
them, and set out for the camp of the Yolscians, 
accompanied by several other Roman ladies. Corio- 
lanus received them with a great deal of affection ; 
but when he heard that they were come to beg for 
peace, he said that it would be impossible to grant it, 
for L was fighting now for the Volscians, and he 
must do what was best for them. " My son," ex- 
claimed Veturia, " can you refuse my wish ? If I 
cannot persuade you, I have resolved to die in your 
presence. You shall not march to Rome without 
treading on the dead body of your mother." Then 
bursting into tears, she threw herself at his feet. 
His wife and children did the same. Coriolanus 
could no longer refi;se. He turned to Veturia, say- 
ing " Mother, thou hast saved Rome, but lost thy 
son." 

3. Veturia went back to Rome, happy at having 



44 THE CHILD S FIRST 

done such service to her country ; but she never saw 
her son again. Coriolanus returned vrith the army 
of the Volscians to their own state, and there re- 
mained till his death. Some persons say that he 
lived to be an old man ; some declare that he was 
soon after killed by the Volscians ; and others have 
thought that he died of grief, for having been per- 
suaded to do what he felt was unfair to the people 
whose army he commanded. 



CHAPTER XII. 

CINCINNATUS, 
DICTATOR, B. C. 458. 

B C 458 ^' "^^^ Romans appear scarcely ever to 

have had peace, either at home or abroad. 
As soon as one dispute between the patricians and 
plebeians was ended another began. They were 
always quarrelling now about the power of the trib- 
unes, which the patricians said was much greater 
than it ought to be ; and the only time when they 
seemed inclined to agree was when they were at war 
with some other state. Then they were obliged to 
be friends and fight for their country, or their ene- 
mies would have ruined them both. 

2. About the year 458 B. C, one of these wars 
broke out, which is particularly to be remeinbered 
on account of a famous general called Cincinnatus, or 
the curly-haired, who is said to have distinguished 
himself very much in it. 

3. The war was carried on against the ^qui, the 
inhabitants of one of the small Itahan states. The 
consul Minucius, who commanded the Roman army, 
imfortunately led his soldiers to a place where they 



HISTORY OF ROME. 45 

were in great danger, for the -^qui surrounded them 
on all sides, and no one was near to help them. 
Some horsemen, however, contrived to gallop back 
to Rome without being taken, and told the senate of 
the peril the army was in, and entreated that assist- 
ance might be granted them directly. The senate 
were in great alarm, for both the consids were ab- 
sent, and the only person they could think of to give 
them advice, or command the soldiers whom they 
might be able to send, was Quinctius Cincinnatus. 

4. About two years before, Cincinnatus had left 
Rome, indignant at a punishment which was inflicted 
upon his son, Caeso, a proud, insolent young man, 
who was constantly ill-treating the plebeians, and 
had even insulted one of the tribunes. Caeso did 
not deserve much aflfection from his father, but Cin- 
cinnatus could not help feehng for him, because he 
was his son ; and when the young man was obliged 
to go into exile, Cincinnatus left Rome himself, and 
went to Mve at a little farm on the banks of the Tiber, 
at a distance from all his former friends. Caeso did 
not live long after his punishment ; he wickedly join- 
ed a large army of exiles and runaway slaves, and 
tried to take possession of the capitol : but they were 
all either killed or forced to retire ; and Cseso, it is 
supposed, was amongst the number of the slain. 

5. Cincinnatus appeared once more at Rome after 
the death of his son, upon being chosen consul ; but 
when his office was over, he returned again to his 
farm. The wisdom he had shown at that time, and 
on other occasions, made the senate consider him 
as the only person able to aid Minucius and his army, 
in their great difficulty. 

6. The messengers who were sent to Cincinnatus 
found him, as we are told in the old Roman legends, 
engaged in managing his farm. They informed him 
of the danger in which the army was placed, and 



46 THE child's first 

said tliat it was the wish of the senate to make him 
dictator. Now the oflfice of a dictator was higher in 
rank than even that of a consul. The Romans only- 
appointed one in case of some pressing danger or dif- 
ficulty. His power was so great, that every thing 
and everybody were under his control ; but his office 
only lasted a short time, not more than six months. 

T. Cincinnatus received the message of the senate 
without showing any pleasure at the honor paid him. 
No grandeur could make up to him for the loss of 
the peaceful, happy life, which he led at his little 
farm ; but he could not refuse to help his country at 
such a time, and after taking leave of his wife and 
his quiet home, with sighs and deep regret, he de- 
parted. 

8. As he drew near the city the senate sent a boat 
to meet him and conduct tim across the Tiber. 
Three of his sons, his friends, and the chief persons 
in Rome, waited to receive him as he landed, and all 
expressed the greatest delight at seeing him. 

9. The first thing which Cincinnatus did was to 
command every man to enlist who was able to bear 
arms, and in three days he had collected a large 
army, with which he marched to the help of the con- 
sul Minucius. 

10. They arrived at Mount Algidus, where the 
consul's army was stationed, about midnight. Cin- 
cinnatus placed his soldiers in a circle round the 
camp of the JEqui, and contrived to let Minucius 
know that he was come, and then he burst forth 
upon his enemies.. All that night the battle went 
on ; and when the day began to dawn the Mqm saw 
that they themselves were in a worse condition than 
the Romans had been. Their enemies were on all 
sides of them, and it was impossible to escape. A 
message was instantly sent to Cincinnatus, begging 
him to spare them. The dictator oidered the chiefs 



HISTORY OF ROME, 47 

oi the army to be put in chains ; the rest were made 
to pass under the yoke — the usual sign of being con- 
quered. 

11. Cincinnatus then returned to Rome, and was 
received with triumph. A golden crown was given 
him as a reward, but he was not tempted by any 
honors to remain at Rome ; and after he had been 
dictator sixteen days, he gave up his office and went 
back to his farm. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE DECEMVIRI, 
BEGAN THEm TASK, B. 0. 451. 

B C 451 ^' ^^ ^^^^ come to the governmen"* 

'of the Decemviri. Amongst the many 
complaints which the plebeians were so. often ma- 
king, one of the chief was that they wanted fair laws. 
As it was, the consuls might treat them very much 
as they pleased, since there were no just and fixed 
laws for them to go by. 

2. For a long time the plebeians had murmured 
about this, and tried to prevail on the patricians to 
do something for them, but nothing was arranged 
until a few years after the dictatorship of Cincinna- 
tus, when the patricians consented that three sena- 
tors should be sent to Greece to inquire by what 
laws the people of that country, and especially the 
Athenians, were governed, so that they might learn 
how to improve the Roman laws, which were then to 
be written down as fixed rules ; and when these sen- 
ators came back, ten patricians, called, from their 
number, decemviri, were appointed to examine the 
old Roman laws, and make such changes as they 
should think necessary. They began their work in 



48 THE child's first 

the month of May, in the year B. C. 451, and finish- 
ed it by the next year. As soon as it was ready, 
they presented it to the people, that every one might 
have an opportunity of judging whether the laws 
which were proposed were just and fair. If any per- 
son had an objection to make, or an improvement to 
recommend, he was invited to do so ; and when, at 
last, the whole were approved, they were engraved 
upon two tables of brass, and hung up in the most 
public place in the forum. 

3. The decemvhi had great power allowed them 
whilst they were thus employed in arranging the 
laws. There were no consuls, no tribunes, — they 
had the management of every thing ; but it was sup- 
posed that when their task was finished they would 
give up their office. However they did not seem 
inclined to do this. On some pretence or other, they 
still kept the government in their own hands ; and at 
last both the patricians and plebeians grew alarmed, 
for they found that the decemviri were becoming their 
tyrants. 

4. About this time a war broke out with two of 
the neighboring states. Two large armies were raised 
by the Romans, but they were both defeated ; and 
the general ill-feeling against the government was 
excited to a great degree by an instance of shocking 
injustice and cruelty shown by one of the decemviri 
to a brave old soldier, Siccius Dentatus. Dentatus 
did not at all like the decemwi, and had complained 
of them very much. This the decemvir who com- 
manded the army knew, and in order to rid himself 
of such an enemy, he sent him with some other sol- 
diers to try and find out a good place for a camp. 
When they came to a lonely part of the country, 
the soldiers, according to an order which had been 
given them, fell upon Dentatus and murdered him. 
They left, his body, and it was found afterwards, and 



HISTORY OF ROME. 49 

every one guessed the crime which had been com- 
mitted. 

6. Appius Claudius, another of the decemviri, 
about the same time behaved as wickedly at Rome 
as his fellow-ruler did in the camp. He was in the 
habit of passing through the forum every day to his 
judgment-seat, and on these occasions, often saw a 
beautiful young lady, named Virginia, whom he fell 
very much in love with. Virginia, however, was en- 
gaged to be married to Icilius, who had once been a 
tribune. She would not see Appius or listen to any 
thing he had to say, and at last he determined to 
carry her off against her will. In order to do this 
he practised a most wicked deceit. 

6. He ordered one of his clients, named Marcus 
Claudius, to seize Virginia, and declare that- she was 
his slave, and bring her before himself that it might 
be judged whether she was so or not. He meant 
then to allow Marcus to take her away, and after- 
wards she was to be brought to his house ; and no 
one, he knew, would be able to interfere. 

7. This cruel order was obeyed, and on the very 
first opportunity Marcus brought poor Virginia be- 
fore Appius, and protested that she was his slave. 
Virginius, her father, came with her. He was a 
soldier of the rank called a centurion, and had been 
sent for from the camp, at the desire of Vu-ginia's 
friends, when they found wlaat a falsehood Marcus 
was telling. When the trial began, Marcus was 
called upon to prove that what he said was true, but 
he could bring no real proof; though he declared 
that Virgmia was the child of one of his slaves, and 
that she had been given to the wife of Virginius 
when she was a httle infant. After hearing what 
was to be said on both sides, Appius determined to 
put an end to the trial ; and decided, as he always 
intended to do, in favor of Marcus. The distress 

5 



50 THE child's first 

and anger of Virginius exceeded all that can be ima- 
gined, — for he well knew why it was that Appius 
had given such an unjust judgment. He endeavor- 
ed, however, to appear calm, and only requested 
that he might be allowed to speak for a few mo- 
ments with his daughter alone, before she was taken 
from him forever. The permission was given, and 
Virginius drew his daughter aside. A knife was 
lying upon a butcher's stall near. The unhappy 
father seized it, and plunged it into the heart of his 
child, exclaiming, " Thus only can I preserve thy 
liberty and honor." 

8. Virginius rushed back to the camp with the 
bloody knife in his hand, and told to the whole army 
the wicked intentions of Appius. The soldiers rose 
up hke one man, and declared they would no longer 
be ruled by such tyrants. They marched towards 
Rome, and when the senators sent to know what it 
was they wished for, they required that the de- 
cemviri should be given into their hands to be burnt 
to death. 

9. This, however, was refused, for it was consider- 
ed too cruel ; but all their power was taken away, 
and Appius himself was thrown into a dreadful dun- 
geon, where he very soon died. 

10. After this the Romans returned to their old 
form of government by consuls and tribunes. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 51 



CHAPTER XIV. 

THE SIEGE OF VEII, 
COMMENCED B. 0. 405. 

B C 405 ^' "^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ important event in 

the history of Rome is the siege of Veii. 
The Romans, as we have seen, were perpetually at 
war, and generally successful. Their dominions, 
therefore, increased quickly. They did not usually 
destroy the towns which they took, but allowed the 
people still to be governed by their own princes, as 
long as they themselves were looked up to as their 
chief; and, one by one, all the little states in Italy 
became subject to them. 

2. The war with Yeii, however, was carried on a 
long time before the Romans were conquerors. Veii 
itself was a very strong town, built xipon a hill, and 
the Romans fought a great many battles in the coun- 
try round, before they thought of besiegmg the 
city. At length, in the year B. C. 405, they de- 
cided that it would be better to try and take it at 
once, and so make themselves masters of the whole 
state. Accordingly they went close up to the city. 
and surroimded it, and tried very hard to get posses- 
sion of it ; but the walls were too strong, and the 
people too brave ; and after fighting month after 
month, the winter came on, and the soldiers were 
obliged to go back to Rome. 

3. In the spring they came again, but still they 
were not successful, and so they went on for several 
years, until at last they resolved not to go back in 
the winter, but to build huts in which the soldiers 
might live, and continue the war in the cold stormy 
weather, as they did in the summer. 

4. The old Roman writers tell us that the siege 



52 THE child's first 

lasted ten years, and they give wonderful accounts 
of the way in which the city was taken at last. 
They say that one very dry summer, whilst the 
Roman army was besieging Veii, the waters of a 
lake called the Alban lake, rose suddenly to such a 
height, as quite to cover the rocks near it. This was 
thought a great prodigy, and every one was talking 
of it. The siege of Veii had gone on so long, that 
by this time the soldiers on both sides were ac- 
quainted vs^ith each other, and the Veientines used 
sometimes to stand upon the walls and talk to the 
Romans below. One day whilst they were con- 
versing in this way, about the rise of the Alban lake, 
an old soldier of Veii called out, " Veii shall never 
be taken till the water has run out of lake Alba." 
A Roman sentinel inquired what he meant ; the man 
told him that he was repeating an ancient prophecy, 
and when he was afterwards taken by the sentinel 
and carried to the Roman chief, he declared again 
that if the Romans could drain the water out of the 
lake, Veii would be taken. 

5. The Romans were great believers in such pro- 
phecies, and they sent directly to the oracle at 
Delphi, to know if the man's words were true. The 
oracle gave them an answer which agreed with the 
prophecy, and the Romans immediately set to work 
to cut a drain that might draw all the water from 
the lake, and convey it over the fields near. Such a 
drain is to be seen at this day, but whether it was 
really made at that time no one can tell. The peo- 
ple of Veii, it is said, were very much alarmed when 
they heard what the Romans were domg, and tried 
to frighten them from it, by declaring that it was 
foretold that soon after Veii should fall, Rome would 
be taken by the Gauls. The Romans, however, 
were not to be stopped by any such fears. They 
appointed one of their greatest generals, Camillus, to 



HISTORY OF ROME. 53 

be dictator ; and he employed a part of the army in 
digging a long imderground passage, which reached 
from the outside of the walls quite to the middle of 
the town, and came out at the temple of Juno in the 
citadel or castle. When it was known that all the 
waters of the Alb an lake were di'ained oflF, a plan 
Avas made for attacking the city. Some of the sol- 
diers clambered up the walls, others tried to break 
down the gates, and a third party rushed through 
the long dark passage, till they were exactly imder- 
neath the temple of Juno. 

6. The king of Veil was at that very time offering 
sacrifices to the goddess, who Avas considered to be 
the especial protectress of the city. The Roman 
soldiers stood below the temple and heard the A^ery 
words which were spoken by the priest, and befoi-e 
any alarm could be given, they rushed forth upon 
their enemies. It was in vain for the Veientines to 
resist. The Romans within the city opened the gates 
to their companions without, and the whole army 
poured in. The king was killed, numbers of the in- 
habitants were taken prisoners, and the whole treas- 
ures of the city were given up to the soldiers. The 
statue of Juno was carried to Rome, and a temple 
was built for the goddess upon one of the Roman 
hills. 

7. Camillus, the dictator, had a splendid triumph 
on his return to Rome. A triumph was the great 
reward of a successful general. It was a grand pro- 
cession through the streets of Rome, in which all the 
prisoners and treasiu-es taken in the war were dis- 
played. 

8. The triumph of Camillus, after the fall of Veii, 
was disliked by the Roman people, because it showed 
too much pride. He entered the city in a splendid 
chariot, drawn by four milk-white horses, and painted 
his face with vermihon. White horses were used 

6* 



54 THE child's first 

particularly in honor of Jupiter and of the Sun ; and 
the statues of the gods were generally painted with 
vermilion. It seemed, therefore, that Camillus con- 
sidered himself equal to a god, and this the people 
were shocked at. What caused the soldiers to be 
still more angry, was his ordering them to return 
j)art of the spoils that had been taken from Veil, in 
order to assist him in making an offermg to the god 
Apollo, which he had vowed to do, but had forgot- 
ten. Some time afterwards Camillus was accused of 
having hidden some treasures wliich he ought to have 
given up, and was obliged to go into exile. 



CHAPTER XV. 

INVASION OF THE GAULS. 
ROME BURNT, 890. 

B C 390 ■*■■ Camillus had not long been in exile 

before the Romans felt the want of his 
skUl as a general ; for the people of Clusium, a state 
in the north of Italy, sent to ask then* assistance 
against the Gauls. 

2. The G-auls were the inhabitants of that part of 
Europe which we now call France. They were a 
fierce, wild people, very tall and strong, with rough 
shaggy hair, which gave them a terrible look, and 
frightened all who saw them. The Alps lay between 
their country and Italy ; but from time to time par- 
ties of these savages used to cross the high snowy 
mountains, and come pouring down upon the bright 
fruitful valleys of Italy, to the great alarm of the in- 
habitants. 

3. This was the case now. The people of Clusium 



HISTORY OF ROME. 56 

were not strong enough to resist them, and therefore 
sent for help to the Romans. The Roman senators, 
however, did not wish to go to war ; and instead of 
raising an army they sent three sons of one of then- 
senators, Fabius Ambustus, to try and make peace 
between the people of Clusium and the Gauls. 

4. When the Roman ambassadors reached the 
camp of the Gauls they were taken before Brennus, 
the king, who was assembled with his council. They 
told him that they had come to make peace if possi- 
ble, and asked him why he had invaded Clusium. 
Brennus rephed, that his own country was loo small 
for himself and his people. They wished no harm to 
the inhabitants of Clusium. They only desired to 
share their lands. 

5. The Fabii inquired what right they had to claim 
the land of strangers. 

6. "Our right is in our swords," exclaimed the 
fierce Gaul, grasping his weapon. " All things be- 
long to the brave."' After this speech there was no 
hope of peace. A battle followed, in which the three 
Fabii fought, and one of them killed a chief officer of 
the Gauls. 

1. It was entirely against the customs of all na- 
tions for an ambassador to fight ; and when the Gauls 
heard what Fabius had done they were exceedingly 
enraged, and swore that they would be revenged for 
such an insult. A message was sent to Rome, re- 
quiring the senators to make amends to the Gauls 
for the conduct of their ambassadors, but nothing 
was done to satisfy them ; and a short time after- 
wards the news came that king Brennus and seventy 
thousand of his fierce soldiers were approaching to- 
wards the city. 

8. This was terrible news for the inhabitants. An 
army was sent out, but it was defeated about eleven 
miles from Rome, near a small river called the AlHa, 



56 THE child's first 

a name which, as well as the day on which the defeat 
took place, was ever afterwards counted by the Ro- 
mans as unlucky. The Gauls came on nearer and 
nearer, whilst the Romans sent away the women and 
children, and then began to make the best prepara- 
tions they could think of for defending themselves. 

9. Brennus remained for three days before Rome 
without venturing to attack it. He sent scouts or 
messengers to discover what the inhabitants were 
doing, and they brought him back word that the 
gates were open, and not a single human being was 
to be seen on the ramparts. It seemed difficult to 
beheve that the Romans had left their city, and 
Brennus feared they wished to deceive him, but at 
length he could wait no longer, and he entered with 
his army. All was still and deserted. The G-auls 
could wander through the streets, and no one ap- 
peared to stop them ; they could enter the houses, — 
they could seize upon every thing they liked, there 
was not a person to prevent them. At length they 
reached the forum. There sat eighty aged men in 
ivory chairs of state, and dressed in splendid purple 
robes. So still they were — so calm and motionless-— 
they scarcely looked like living men. The barbarians 
approached them, they thought them to be gods. 
For some time they gazed upon them with aw6. 
Then one bolder than the rest put forth his hand and 
touched the long white beard of Marcus Papirius, a 
venerable priest. Papirius considered this action as 
an insult. He struck the Gaul on the head. The 
soldier's reverence was gone in an instant. He cut 
down Papirius with his sword ; and his companions, 
growing eager and angry, instantly followed his ex- 
ample. The poor old men Avere all murdered. And 
now the Gauls began to examine the city more closely. 
Part of it was built upon a steep rock ; and when the 
barbarians looked up they saw a number of armed 



HISTORY OF ROME. 57 

men standing upon the top of the strong walls. They 
knew then why it was that the city had been deserted. 
The Romans able to bear arms had shut themselves 
up in the capitol, with all the provisions that could 
be obtained, and were determined to defend them- 
selves to the last. As for the eighty old men left in 
the forum, they were senators of very high rank, who 
thought that if they gave themselves up to death the 
gods would be satisfied, and would save their fellow- 
countiymen. 

10. For eight long months from that time the 
Romans remained shut up in the capitol, suffering 
dreadfully from hunger, whilst the Gauls surrounded 
them below, unable to reach them, because the walls 
of the fortress were steep and high, and they could 
not clamber up, and yet resolved not to go away, 
although they had fully taken their revenge for the 
insult they had received, by plundering and burning 
the city. Rome was now a heap of ruins ; and 
where it had once stood there were only wide deso- 
late wastes, and a few houses still occupied by the 
Gauls. 

11. Towards the end of the eight months, how- 
ever, there was one attempt made by the barbarians 
to siu-prise the capitol, which had very nearly suc- 
ceeded. In walking round the steepest side, a sol- 
dier observed the print of footmarks. They had been 
made by a darmg young Roman, who was sent by 
his countrymen in Ihe neighborhood to tell the Ro- 
mans in the capitol some good news ; namel}^, that 
Camillus (who was in exile at Ardea) had collected 
an army, and had defeated some of the Gauls when 
they were plundering the country. This young man 
swam across the Tiber and climbed up the capitol, 
and they were his footmarks which the soldier dis- 
covered. The Gauls had no sooner found out that 
it was possible to get up the steep bank, than they 



58 THE CHILD'S FIRST 

determined to try and do it themselves. At night, 
when it was very dark, a party of them made the 
attempt. They clambered up one after another, not 
without a great deal of difficulty; but just as the- 
first soldier reached the top, there was a great noise"^ 
heard, — the cackling of geese. They were sacred 
geese kept in the temple of Juno which was in the 
capitol, and the approach of the Gauls had frighten- 
ed them. The rehgious feeling which had kt'pt tin* 
Romans from meddling with them, notwithstanding 
the famine, was now rewarded. The cackling of the 
geese woke Manlius, a brave soldier, who started up, 
and rushed to the wall just in time to throw down 
the first Gaul, and as he fell all his companions fell 
with him, and so the whole plan came to nothing. 
Manlius was much praised and rewarded for what 
he had done ; and the Gauls finding that, after all 
their eflforts, there was no hope of surprising their 
enemies, or making them yield, at length proposed to 
leave the city, if the Romans would pay them a large 
sum of money. 

12. It seemed as if there was nothing else to be 
done, and the proposal was agreed to. The old 
writers say, besides, that the Gauls used false Aveights 
in weighing the gold ; and that when the Romans 
complained, Brennus threw his sword and belt into 
the scale, exclaiming, " Wo to the vanquished." 
They also add, that just at this time Camillus came 
with a large army, and when he heard what was 
going on, put a stop to it, declaring that Rome 
should not be redeemed with gold but with steel ; 
and that a great battle followed, in which the Ro- 
mans were victorious ; but these accounts are not 
much to be trusted, and all we know certainly is. 
that the Gauls at length retired to then: own country. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 69 

CHAPTER XVI. 

ROME REBUILT, B. C. 389. 

B C 389 ^" '^'^^ Gauls left Rome in a state of 

complete ruin. The first thing to be done, 
therefore, was to rebuild the citJ^ But the people 
could not at first agree upon this point. Many of 
them wished to leave the place altogether, others 
could not bear the idea of giving up their ancient 
home ; at length the point was settled by what was 
considered a lucky omen. Whilst the senators were 
talking about what was to be done, a centurion 
passed by with his men, and was heard to say — 
" Plant the banner here ; for here it is best to stay." 
The senators directly came out to the people and 
declared they accepted the omen, and immediately 
every one set himself to work. 

2. It was, of course, necessary to biiild as quickly 
as possible. So the people had bricks given them, 
and were allowed to dig stones for themselves ; and 
then each person placed his house where he chose, 
and built it to suit his ovra fancy. The conse- 
quence was that the streets were narrow, crooked, 
and irregular, and thus they remained for a great 
number of years, till they were again destroyed by 
fire. 

3. Camillus was now considered the chief person 
in Rome, and his courage and skill wei-e very much 
wanted ; for several of the states, which had been 
subject to Rome, tried to free themselves now that 
the Romans were so much less powerful. There 
were a great many wars and rebellions, but Camillus 
was victorious in almost every case. 

4. The affairs of the city, however, were not as 
prosperous within the walls as they were without. 



60 THE child's first 

The poor people had suffered grievously from the 
plunder of the Gauls, and the old complaints about 
debts and hardships began again. 

5. One of the persons who felt the greatest com- 
passion for the oppressed was Marcus Manlius, who 
saved the capitol. Seeing a poor old man carried 
away in chains, because he could not pay what he 
owed, Manlius immediately gave the money for him, 
and let him go home ; and he then declared that as 
long as he had a pound of brass, no one should be 
made a slave for debt. 

6.. From that time Manhus made it his duty to 
help every debtor that he possibly could ; and it is 
said that he assisted no less than four hundred. 
The gratitude of the poor may easily be imagined ; 
but the patricians grew jealous, and accused Man- 
lius of trying to stir up the people to rebellion, and 
at last they threw him mto prison. The plebeians 
were so grieved that they put on mourning, and 
crowded round his prison threatening to set him 
free. After a httle time the senators allowed him 
to come out of prison ; but Manhus, being a proud 
man, was highly indignant at what had been done, 
and did really now encourage the plebeians to com- 
plain of their rulers ; and at last he went so far 
that he was accused of high treason and sentenced 
to die. He was safe, however, for some time, for 
he shut himself up in the capitol with an armed 
band, but he was at length betrayed. A man came 
to him pretending to be his friend, and bring him 
some useful information ; and whilst they were walk- 
ing together along the edge of the Tarpeian rock, the 
traitor pushed him over and killed him. 

1. The house of Manlius was pulled down, and none 
of his family ever after took the name of Marcus. 



HISTORY OF ROME. !61 

CHAPTER XVII. 

THE AGRARIAN LAW. 
UCINIUS STOLO AND LUCIUS SEXTTOS, TRIBUNES. 

B. c. 376. 

■g Q g^g 1. The next pei-sons who tried to help 
the plebeians were Licinius Stolo and Lu- 
cius Sextius, who were tribunes, about the year 
B. C. 3*76. It seems that they must have been very 
much in earnest in what thej^ did ; but there is a 
story told of the reason why Licinius first began to 
think of doing good to the plebeians, which would 
take away some of the credit from him if it were 
true. There is, however, great reason to doubt it. 

2. One of the chief patricians in Rome at that 
time had, it is said, two daughters ; one was married 
to Licinius, who was a plebeian, the other to Sulpi- 
cius, a patrician, and a consular tribune. Consular 
tribunes had not quite the same power as consuls, 
but nearly as much. Fabia, the wife of Licinius, 
was one day visiting her sister, when Sulpicius re- 
turned home after his public business was finished. 
The lictors came with him ; for they always attended 
the chief magistrates. Fabia was quite frightened 
by the noise which they made when they knocked at 
the door to announce the arrival of such a great man. 
But her sister laughed at her, and reproached her 
for having married a plebeian. When Fabia went 
home, being veiy much vexed, she complained to her 
father and her husband ; and from that time they 
deteiToined not to rest till the great distinctions be- 
tween the patricians and plebeians were done away 
with. 

3. Whether this story be true or not, it is certain 

6 



p'4 THE CHILD S FIRST 

that some great changes were made about this tmie in 
the laws and government of Rome ; and that greater 
honors were given to the plebeians. Amongst other 
things, it was settled that one of the consuls should 
always be a plebeian. A law was also proposed for- 
bidding any person to have the use of more than a 
certain quantity of the public land ; all which they 
occupied beyond this was to be allowed to the ple- 
beians, on condition of paying a small sum to the 
state. This kind of law about public property is 
called an Agrarian law. Before this law was passed 
the patricians used to keep for their own use the 
lands which had been taken from other states, and 
cultivate them, and feed their cattle upon them, with- 
out allowing the plebeians to have a fair share in the 
enjoyment of them. And this was the cause of many 
great disturbances and quarrels at Rome. 

4. It was a long time before the patricians would 
consent to these alterations ; but Licinius and his 
friend Lucius Sextius went on year after year pro- 
posing that they should be made, and at last they 
gained their point, and Lucius Sextius was appointed 
to be the first plebeian consul. Still the patricians 
were determined to keep some power to themselves, 
and a new magistrate was appointed, called a prsetor, 
who they said should always be chosen from the pa- 
tricians. A great deal of the power and dignity be- 
longing to the consuls was also given to him, but 
particularly the administration of justice. 

5. About this time a dreadful plague broke out m 
Rome, and in order to drive it away, the people 
chose a dictator, for the express purpose of ham- 
mering a nail into the door of one of their temples. 
They fancied that by doing this they should please 
the gods, who had sent the plague amongst them. 
CamOIus died of this plague. He was eighty years 
old. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 63 

6. In the same year, we are told that a deep 
chasm or pit opened m the forum. The augurs said 
it would never close until the* most precious things 
in Rome had been thrown into it. A young war- 
rior, named Marcus Curtius, mounted his horse, 
which was ornamented with splendid trappings, and, 
with all his armor on, leaped into the gulf, declaring 
that Rome had nothing so precious as the arms and 
courage of her sons. The ancient writers declare 
that the chasm closed, and where it had opened 
there Avas afterwards a lake called the Curtian lake. 

Y. During this period, frequent mention is made 
of different invasions of the Gauls ; for although they 
had gone back to their own country, they very often 
made their way into the heart of Italy again. Sev- 
eral stories are told of their great size and strength, 
and of single combats between a Gaul and a Roman. 
On one occasion, when the Gauls had advanced near 
to Rome, a warrior of enormous height, and very 
strong, challenged any Roman who was brave enough 
to come out and fight with him. Titus Manhus, a young 
man, accepted the offer. He dressed himself in plain 
armor, and went out to meet the Gaul, taking a buck- 
ler in his hand, and a short sword. The Gaul struck 
a heavy blow at him with his long sword, but Manlius 
contrived to escape it, and slipping under the giant's 
shield, stabbed him in two places. The huge Gaul 
fell to the gi-ound, and Manlius cut off his head, and 
took a golden collar from his neck, which from that 
time he always wore, and from which he was sur- 
named Torquatus, or the Collared. He afterwards 
received a golden crown as a reward. 

8. We can scarcely read this anecdote without 
thinking of the account given of David and Gohath 
in the Bible. At first sight the two stories seem 
very much alike ; but there is one great difference, 
which can always be discovered between the actions 



64 THE child's first 

of heathens and of the sincere worshippers of the 
True God. Titus Manlius went out to fight for hon- 
or ; he trusted in his own strength and bravery, and 
he was rewarded by the golden crown and the praises 
of his countrymen. When David went against Go- 
liath, we do not find that he trusted in himself at all. 
His hope was in God. His words to Saul were — 
" The Lord will dehver me out of the hand of the 
Philistine ;" and when the proud giant came forth to 
meet him, he exclaimed — " Thou comest to me with a 
sword, and with a spear, and with a shield ; but I 
come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts, the 
God of the armies of Israel." 

9. The wish of the Roman was that his name should 
be remembered with honor ; the wish of David was 
that all the earth might know there was a God in 
Israel. The heathens do not seem to have under- 
stood that humility and meekness are virtues. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE FIRST SAMNITE WAR, 
BEGAN B. 0. 343. 

B 343 ^' ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ Romans had been 

peaceably inclined, which they certainly 
were not, they would have found it difficult to avoid 
war ; for they were surrounded by a number of other 
states, who were continually disputing amongst them- 
selves, and calling upon them for help. Besides this, 
they were becoming very powerful, and wished to 
make themselves chief over the other nations of Italy, 
and this could not be done without conqviering them. 
2. The great rivals of Rome at this time were the 
Samnites. Samnium was a very hilly country, to 



HISTORY OF ROME. 65 

the south and east of the Roman territories. The 
inhabitants were hardy and brave, and, Hke the Ro- 
mans, would have been very glad to become lords 
over the whole of Italy. 

3. There were three great wars between the Ro- 
mans and the Samnites. The first broke out in con- 
sequence of a dispute between two httle states, one 
of which was assisted by the Romans, and the other 
by the Samnites. 

4. The Romans gained the first great battle, and 
this was of immense importance to them. If they 
had lost it, probably they would have been subject 
to the Samnites, and we should never have heard of 
them as the conquerors of the world. But another 
battle which took place about the same time, in a 
different part of the country, is still more interesting, 
from the accounts that have been given of the cour- 
age and skill of a Roman officer called Decius Mus. 

5. It happened that the consul who commanded 
the Roman army had led his troops into a very dan- 
gerous situation. They were shut in between steep 
hills, amongst the Apennines, and had no way of es- 
cape except through a narrow valley, which was en- 
tii'ely surrounded by the Samnites. The Romans 
gave themselves up for lost ; but Decius Mus thought 
of a plan by which he saved them. He climbed up 
one of the clifis that enclosed the ravine, and made a 
band of soldiers follow him. The Samnites were 
obhged to pass below this chff to reach the Romans, 
and of course they tried to drive Decius away. It 
was not easy, however, to do this ; and whilst they 
were fighting with Decius the rest of the army con- 
trived to escape. Decius was left then in great dan- 
ger, but he and his soldiers defended themselves with 
wonderful courage, and contrived to force their way 
through their enemies, and the next morning reached 
the Roman camp safely. 

6* 



6b THE CHILD S FIRST 

6. Deciiis was rewarded by a crown of gold, and 
also by what was called the "besieger's crown," 
which was usually given by the soldiers to the gen- 
erals who had reheved a town when it was besieged. 
This crown was made from the grass or wild-flowers 
which grew in the place, and it was thought the 
highest honor a general could receive. 

7. It was the custom amongst the Romans to re- 
ward persons who had done good or great actions by 
giving them crowns. 

8. Thus another reward nearly as honorable as 
this was the civic crown, which was made of oak 
leaves. This was granted to a person who had saved 
the hfe of a fellow-citizen. This first war with the 
Samnites lasted only two years, for insurrections and 
disturbances broke out in the Roman army, and the 
senators found it desirable to make peace. 

9. Decius Mus was killed not very long after the 
Samnite war. EQs death made him even more. fa- 
mous than his hfe. It happened in a battle with the 
Latins, when he was consul. 

10. Both the Roman consuls, it is said, dreamed 
that in this battle the general on one side must be 
lost, and the army on the other, and they agreed 
that if their own troops began to give way one of 
them would devote himself to death to appease the 
gods. When the battle began, the soldiers whom 
Decius commanded seemed about to yield ; and De- 
cius, remembering his resolution, repeated a solemn 
prayer always used on these occasions, and then 
rushed in amongst the enemy, and was killed fighting 
desperately. The Romans after this were victorious. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 67 

CHAPTER XIX. 

THE SECOND SAMNITE WAR, 
BEGAN B. C. 326, 

B C 326 ^' ^^^ second war with the Samnites 

was caused something in the same way as 
the first ; that is, it began by quarrels between Rome 
and other states, in which the Samnites interfered. 
But there is reason to think that the Romans were 
looking^ out for something to complain of, as they 
were too ambitious to be contented until the Sam- 
nites were quite conquered. One of the most re- 
markable events of this war is an instance of great 
want of smcerity and good faith on the part of the 
Romans. 

2. It seems that they had not profited much by 
the danger they were placed in during the last war, 
when Decius Mus had saved them ; they were still 
very careless in going through the valleys amongst 
the mountains ; and at last, in one very narrow place, 
called the Caudine Forks, they were attacked by the 
Samnites, and completely defeated ; so much so, in- 
deed, that they were forced to give up all thoughts 
of continuing the war, and to consent to all which 
the Samnites asked. Amongst other things it was 
required that the Romans should give up all the pla- 
ces they had taken in the war, and that the two na- 
tions should be considered equal. The army was 
also obhged to pass under the yoke. 

3. This was a very dreadful disgrace, but there 
was no way of escaping it, and to save their lives at 
aU was more than they had reason to expect, for 
Caius Pontius, the general of the Samnites, might 
easily have killed them if he had not been mercifully 



68 THE child's first 

inclined. They were all therefore compelled to sub- 
mit — even the consuls were not spared ;' but Pontius 
showed them kindness afterwards, and gave them 
clothes and provisions to help them on their journey 
back to Rome. 

4. They reached the city quite overpowered with 
shame ; and the senators met together to consider 
what was to be done. After some time it was pro- 
posed that the agreement which had been made 
should not be kept ; but that the officers and soldiers 
who had sworn to it should be delivered up to the 
Samnites, as persons who had deceived them by 
promising what could not be performed. This was 
a most unfair way of dealing, for the Samnites had 
spared the Romans only on account of these prom- 
ises. The Samnites would not have any thing to do 
with the affair. They would not receive the officers 
and soldiers who were sent to them, and they were 
so much more noble than the Romans, that although 
they had six hundred hostages in their hands, they 
did them no harm, but allowed them all to go back 
to Rome. After this the war went on as it had done 
before for more than twenty years. Then the Sam- 
nites were obliged to beg for peace, and acknowledge 
the Romans as their masters ; but they were not en- 
tirely subdued until a long time afterwards. 

5. About this time one of the Roman consuls, 
Appius Claudius, caused a great road to be made 
from Rome to Capua. It was formed of stone blocks, 
which fitted quite closely to each other, and two car- 
riages could go upon it abreast. The remains are 
to be seen at this day, and it is still called the Via 
Appia, or the Road of Appius. The Romans said it 
was the qUeen of roads. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE THIRD SAMNITE WAR, 
BEGAN B. 0. 298. 



B C 298 ^' '^'^^ third Samnite war began like 

the other two. It broke out in the year 
B. C. 298, in consequence of the help which the 
Samnites gave to some of the enemies of Rome ; 
but the Samnites must have wished long before to 
free themselves from the power of the Romans, and 
no doubt were glad to take advantage of the first oc- 
casion which offered for quarrelling with them. 

2. During this war the Gauls again invaded Italy 
and joined with the Samnites against the Romans. 
We are told that in one great battle, when the 
Gauls and the Samnites had united their forces, and 
the Romans were very nearly defeated, the son of 
Decius Mus gave himself up for his country in the 
same way as his father. He believed that if he de- 
hvered himself up to death, the gods would favor 
the Romans, and he repeated the set form of words, 
after the Roman pontiff or chief priest, and then 
rushed forward and was slain.. The Romans took 
courage after this and gained the victory. 

3. In the last regular battle which was fought be- 
tween the Samnites and the Romans, Caius Pontius, 
the Samnite general, who had been so merciful to 
the Romans at the battle of the Caudine Forks, was 
taken prisoner. 

4. The Romans, instead of remembering his gen- 
erosity to them when they were in distress, carried 
him to Rome, where he was led in chains through 
the city at the consuls' triumph, and afterwards be- 



70 THE child's first 

headed. This is considered one of the most dis- 
graceful actions which the Romans ever committed. 

5. The thii-d Samnite war lasted about eight years. 
When it was ended the Romans had gained their 
wish, for the Samnites were entirely subject to 
them. 

6. The town of Herculaneum, which lies buried 
beneath the lava of Mount Vesuvius, and which is so 
interesting to all persons who go to Italy, belonged 
to the Samnites and was taken in this war. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

PYRRHUS, KING OF EPIRUS, 
LANDED IN riALT, B. C. 281. 

B C 281 ^' ^^^ Romans were by this time mas- 

ters of a great part of Italy. But they 
had still some powerful enemies in the south. There 
was a city there called Tarentum, which lay on the 
seacoast, with a very fine harbor, and a great deal 
of rich country about it, particularly famous for its 
flocks of sheep, and the beautiful wool which they 
produced. That part of the Mediterranean, on 
which the town was situated, is still called after it, 
the Gulf of Taranto. A quarrel began between the 
inhabitants of this place and the Romans, by the 
Tarentines doing mischief to some Roman ships, 
wliich appeared one day to be making their way into 
the harbor. The Romans sent as usual to ask satis- 
faction for the outrage ; but their ambassadors were 
only laughed at by the insolent Tarentines — and as 
soon as they returned to Rome and told how they 



HISTORY OF ROME. 71 

had been treated, it was determined to declare war. 
The Tarentines, on their part, weie resolved to resist 
the Romans as much as possible, and thinking that 
if they could obtain help from abroad they should be 
more likely to conquer, they sent to Pyi-rhus, king of 
Epirus, begging him to join with them. 

2. Pyrrhus was one of the most distinguished 
kings of that period. He was then about thirty- 
seven years of age ; — his character was generous, 
noble, and brave, and he had such an art of pleasing 
that he made friends of almost all who came near 
him. The idea of carrying on a war in Italy, and 
perhaps founding a kingdom there was very pleasant 
to him, and he willingly agreed to the proposal of 
the Tarentines. 

3. He crossed over from Greece in the year B. C. 
281, and landed in Italy with an army of men, a 
good many horses, and twenty elephants. The peo- 
ple of Tarentum were indolent and accustomed to 
luxurious habits, and hked amusing themselves much 
better than working or fighting ; but Pyrrhus, as 
soon as he came to the city, forced all who could 
bear arms to become soldiers, and ordered the the- 
atres to be shut ; and, in short, made every prepara- 
tion necessary for a great war. The Romans on 
their side were not idle ; they would not Hsten when 
Pyrrhus sent ambassadors to them to propose to 
settle the dispute between them and the Tarentines, 
and it seemed as if they were entirely bent upon 
war. In the first great battle which took place the 
Romans fought most bravely. They advanced seven 
times against their enemies, and each time they were 
forced to retreat, because their horses were frighten- 
ed at the sight of the elephants which Pyrrhus had 
brought vnth him. After the seventh time the 
whole Roman army fled, and Pyrrhus took possession 
of the enemy's camp. This battle had given him a 



112 THE child's first 

high opinion of Roman courage ; and when he visited 
the field of battle the next day, and saw that the 
men had all fallen with their faces to the enemy, he 
exclaimed : — " With such soldiers the world would 
be mine, and it would belong to the Romans if I 
were their commander." The victory, however, was 
not gained without great loss, and when Pyrrhus 
was congratulated upon having conquered, he re- 
plied : " One more such victory, and I should be 
obhged to return to Epirus without a single soldier." 
4. Peace was now proposed again, and Pyrrhus 
sent an ambassador to settle the terms whom he 
thought must please the Romans ; Curius was his 
name, he was the greatest friend Pyrrhus had ; his 
manners were particularly agreeable, and he easily 
persuaded other persons to do as he wished. He 
very nearly induced the Romans now to make peace ; 
probably they would have done so, but for Appius 
Claudius, the same senator who made the great 
road mentioned in the last chapter. Appius was at 
that time a very old man, lame and blmd, but he 
caused himself to be carried into the senate, and 
spoke so earnestly against submitting in any way to 
Pyrrhus, that Curius was' obliged to go back with- 
out having gained his point. Pyrrhus immediately 
began the war again. Several battles were fought, 
and many prisoners taken. The Romans oflfered 
money for their release, but Pyrrhus would not ac- 
cept it. He allowed them however to go to Rome 
in order to be present at a great festival, and said 
they might remain if the senators would make peace. 
The prisoners tried veiy much to persuade the sena- 
tors to do so, but they could not succeed, and they 
were therefore all obliged to go back to PyiThus. 
The senators even threatened to put any person to 
death who should endeavor to stay behind. They 
were so particular about their word being kept. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 73 

Afterwards, it is said, that a person in the anny of 
Pyrrhus offered to poison the king if the Eomans 
would reward him, but the Romans were exceeding- 
ly indignant, and Fabricius the consul told Pyrrhus 
all about it. Fabricius was a very honorable man, 
who once before had refused to do something that 
Pyn-hus wished when he thought it would be wrong, 
and Pyrrhus was now so struck with his generosity 
and nobleness, that he exclaimed : — " Noble Fabri- 
cius ! it were as easy to turn the sun from his course 
as that man from the path of honor." 

5. Pyrrhus, in return for this kindness shown him by 
the Romans, sent back all the prisoners without ran- 
som. A truce was then agreed upon, for a short 
time, and PyiThus crossed over to Sicily to help the 
Sicilians against the Carthaginians. Three years 
afterwards he came back to Italy again, but he was 
not by any means as successful then as he had been 
before. The Romans were by this time more accus- 
tomed to his mode of fighting, and knew how to 
frighten his elephants ; and, at last, after being quite 
defeated in one great battle, he left Italy never to re- 
turn to it again. Pyrrhus was a noble-minded, brave 
man ; but he was very fond of seeking for adventures, 
and took no care of his own country, whilst he was 
warring with others. He was killed in Greece, by a 
tile which a woman threw upon his head. 

6. After the war with Pyrrhus was ended, the 
Romans had not much difficulty in making themselves 
masters of the whole of Italy. Their dominions had 
increased more and more, and we can fancy how sur- 
prised their first king, Romulus, would have been if 
he could have known what a great and powerful peo- 
ple they had become. But it was the will of God 
that they should become yet more powerful, and 
govern a great many countries besides Italy, and of 
this we shall hear something in the next chapter. 

1 



74 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XXII. 

THE FIRST PtTNIC "W 
BEGAN B. C. 264. 



B C 264 1- It ^^^ ^^^^ that Pyrrhus, -when he 

granted a truce with the Romans, crossed 
over to Sicily to help the Sicilians agamst the Cartha- 
ginians. This is the first time that the Carthaginians 
have been mentioned, but they were a people well 
known to the Romans, and had often before made trea- 
ties with them about trade. For they were not so 
much given to war, as other nations in those days, but 
employed themselves mainly in commerce ; that is, 
in carrying goods and merchandise from one countiy 
to another, for the purpose of exchange. This made 
them understand how to manage ships, and brought 
them a good deal of money ; so that when they went 
to war, they were able to hire troops to fight for 
them, without being forced to become soldiers them- 
selves, and thus neglect their traffic and business. 
The name of their chief city was Carthage. The 
place where it stood may be found by looking to the 
map of Africa, on the seacoast, southwest of Sicily, 
about eleven miles from Tunis. Once it was so large, 
that it is said to have been twenty-three miles round, 
and the riches it contained were immense. But all 
that remains of it now are some cisterns and large 
drains or sewers. The inhabitants, in the course of 
their trading, spread themselves along the northern 
part of Africa, and passed over to Spain, where in 
time they founded a city, which they called New 
Carthage, a name which the place still keeps, only 
slightly changed into Carthagena. They also had 
possession of no small part of Sicily. The wars be- 



HISTORY OF ROME. 75 

tween this people and the Romans are generally 
called the Punic Wars ; Punic being another name 
for Carthaginian, and signifying the origin of their 
race. For though it is not exactly known how long 
it was before the building of Rome that Carthage 
was founded, yet it is agreed that the first settlers 
there cariie from Phoenicia. 

2. The first Punic war began in Sicily, where, as it 
has been said, the Carthaginians had settled them- 
selves. The greater part of the island was theirs, the 
rest belonged to Hiero, king of Syracuse. But a 
band of men, called Mamertines, who were in fact 
little better than robbers and plunderers, had come 
over fr-em Italy, and by foul means taken possession 
of a t-own to which they had not the least right. 
The town which they seized was Messana, a place 
that still gives its name to the narrow strait which 
divides Sicily from Italy. King Hiero tried to punish 
them, and gained seveial victories over them, upon 
which some of them appealed for help to the RomanSj 
and some to the Carthaginians. The Romans knew 
well what a wicked set these Mamertines were, but 
they could not make up their minds to refuse them 
assistance, because it gave them an excuse for getting 
into Sicily, which they coveted ; and, as they were 
more and more jealous of the Carthaginians, they 
were in hopes by this means that a regular war would 
break out between them : and so it happened. 

3. The Carthaginians, who assisted the Mamer- 
tines, acted like friends to them, and persuaded 
Hiero to make peace with them ; and then the Ro- 
mans had no further reason to interfere. But they 
were so bent upon the war that nothing would induce 
them to give it up, and when the Mamertines did 
not want their help, they still prepared an aiTny, and 
sent them word that they were coming to free them 
from the dominion of the Carthaginians. This could 



76 THE child's first 

have been nothing but a pretence, yet it served their 
purpose, and from that time the war between Car- 
thage and Rome began. 

4. Hiero, king of Syracuse, was on the side of the 
Carthaginians at first, but after the Romans had 
gained a Aictory over him, he consented to become 
their friend, and continued so ever after. 

5. The Carthaginians were much better off than 
the Romans in one respect. They had a number of 
ships which they managed well, and in these they 
sailed about the coasts of Italy, landing at different 
places, destroying the towns, and doing such mischief 
that the Roman senators soon saw that if they wished 
to conquer they must have a number of ships also. 
They therefore determined to build a fleet, and their 
orders were obeyed so quickly, that ^vithin sixty days 
after the trees which were to build the ships were cut 
down, a hundred and thirty were finished. They 
were awkward vessels, however, and not made to 
last long. The Carthaginian ships were very supe- 
rior, and the only way in which the Romans could 
get the better of them was by throwing a kind of 
bridge across from their vessels to those which they 
were fighting with. These bridges were fastened 
with strong hooks of iron, and then the soldiers ran 
across them, and jumped down upon the decks of 
the enemy's ships. The first time this was tried the 
Carthaginians grew frightened and took to flight. 

6. .The war went on for several years without 
either party gaining the upper hand, but at length 
the Romans landed in Africa, took several of the Car- 
thaginian towns, and approached close to Carthage 
itself. The}^ must have done a great deal of harm, 
for the country about Carthage was very beautiful, 
and there were a great many pretty villas or country 
houses built near it, which the Romans destroyed and 
robbed just as they chose. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 77 

7. Regulus was the Roman consul at this time ; 
and there is a very interesting story told about him. 

8. He was a brave and resolute man, and able to 
endure a great many hardships ; but he does not ap- 
pear to have been a very good general. Still he 
had gained a victory over the Carthaginians at sea, 
and it seemed most probable that he would conquer 
them on land ; for he and his anny surrounded Car- ' 
thage, and the inhabitants were shut up in the city, 
and dying from heat, and fever, and hunger. • They 
suffered so much, indeed, that they were induced to 
beg for peace, and ReguKis might, if he had chosen 
it, have put an end to the war entirely ; instead of 
which, he asked such hard terms, that the Caiiha- 
ginians could not consent to them ; and the ambassa- 
dors, who had been sent to him, went back to the 
city to tell the people that they must still go on as 
they had done before. There was, however, one 
hope for them. Xanthippus, a Greek, a very clever 
man, was at that time in the city. He had had a 
great deal of practice in wai-, and he undertook to 
train the people and teach them, that they might be 
able to Avithstand the Romans ; and in this he suc- 
ceeded so well, that the Carthaginians left the city, 
went out against the Romans, fought a great battle, 
and took Regulus prisoner. 

9. Regulus was a prisoner for five years ; at the 
end of that time the Romans were so much the con- 
querors, that the Carthaginians again began to think 
of peace. Regulus was sent to Rome with the Car- 
thaginian ambassadors, to convey the terms of peace ; 
but before he set off, he was obliged to promise that 
if the senators would not agree to all which the Car- 
thaginians wished, he would return to Carthage again 
as a prisoner, 

10. It must have been very pleasant to him to go 
back to Rome after such a long absence, to see all 

1* 



78 THE child's first 

his friends and relations again, and no doubt he long- 
ed to remain with them ; but when the senators asked 
him whether he would advise them to agree to all 
which the Carthaginians proposed, he was obhged to 
speak honestly, and he told them " No, not even to 
exchange prisoners." 

1 1 . The consequence of this advice was very sad 
for Regulus. The Carthaginian ambassadors pre- 
pared to go back to Carthage, and Regulus was to 
return with them. His friends entreated him to stay, 
but he would not listen to them ; and after embra- 
ciag them for the last time, he set out on his sorrow- 
ful journey to Carthage. 

12. When the Carthaginians heard of the advict 
he had given, their anger was furious ; and in order 
to punish him, it is said that they cut off his eyelids, 
and exposed him to the scorching blaze of the sun, 
and afterwards put him into a cask stuck round with 
nails, the points of which were turned inwards ; and 
thus, it is said, killed him with pain, hunger, and 
sleeplessness. The accomit of these cruel tortures 
we have reason to believe, however, is not true ; al- 
though Regulus died not long after his return to 
Carthage. 

13. The offer of peace having failed, war was now 
begun once more, and was continued for about nine 
years longer. The Carthaginians had a very famous 
general to command them some part of the time, 
called Hamilcar Barca, or Lightning, who was not only 
a brave and good general, but also a kind-hearted 
generous man. On one occasion, having lost a battle, 
he sent to the Roman consul to ask for a truce, that 
he might have time to bury his dead. The consul 
rephed harshly and proudly, that he ought to be 
concerned about the hving rather than the dead. 
Some time afterwards the Romans had occasion to 
ask the same favor; and Hamilcar Barca instantly 



HISTORY OF ROME. 79 

agreed, saying that he carried on war only against 
the living. 

14. But all Hamilcar Barca's skill could not pre- 
vent the Romans from gaining the victory. They 
were much improved now in the management of their 
ships, and then- men were better sailors. Thy were, 
in consequence, able to fight with the Carthaginians, 
as well by sea as by land ; and the Roman citizens 
were so determined not to be stopped by any diffi- 
culties, that when the first fleet was nearly destroyed, 
they fitted out another at their own expense. It 
was a battle at sea which brought this long war to 
an end. The Romans attacked the Carthaginian ves- 
sels when they were heavily laden vdth com, and 
took sixty-three of them ; a hundred and twenty 
were sunk, and the rest scattered. After this, the 
Carthaginians were so completely crushed, that they 
were obliged to make peace upon any terms. They 
consented to give up the island of Sicily, and all the 
other islands between Sicily and Italy, — not to make 
war any more with Hiero, king of Syracuse, — to re- 
store all the Roman prisoners, without receiving any 
ransom, and to pay a large sum of money. And so, 
after twenty-two years, ended the first Punic war. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE SECOND PUNIC WAR, 
BEGAN B. C. 218. 

B C 218 ^' Twenty-three years passed away 
before war was regularly declared again 
between Rome and Carthage ; but the two nations 
were not friends to each other all the time ; — they 
were always inchned to quarrel, though they were 
not open enemies. During these twenty-three years 



80 THE child's first 

the Romans had to defend themselves agamst the 
Gauls, besides carrying on war with the inhabitants 
of Sardinia and Corsica, and trying to prevent the 
subjects of Teuta, queen of lUyria, from robbing ships 
at sea; and these troubles gave the Carthaginians 
time to recover their strength, and prepare for an- 
other conflict. 

2. Hamilcar Barca was the person whom they most 
depended upon for advice. His wish was to make a 
settlement in Spain hke that in Sicily, which was now 
taken from them. He thought it would be of great 
use in any future wars ; and as the Carthaginians 
possessed one town there already, he hoped by going 
there to gain the hearts of the people, and by de- 
grees make them subjects of Carthage. The greatest 
■wish Hamilcar had, was to take revenge upon the 
Romans for the injury they had done his country ; 
and before leaving Carthage he took his little boy, 
Hannibal, to one of the heathen temples, and there 
told him to swear upon the altar, that as long as he 
lived he would be the constant enemy of Rome. The 
child took the oath, and never forgot it. Hamilcar 
Barca commanded the Carthaginian army in Spain 
for about eight years, and very much increased his 
own reputation and the power of liis country amongst 
the inhabitants. He was killed in battle, and his son- 
in-law, Hasdrubal, had the command in his stead, and 
founded the town of New Carthage or Carthagena. 

3. Hannibal by this time had grown up to be a 
young man, of a generous disposition, very well in- 
formed, fond of study, and extremely handsome, and 
with manners so pleasant and winning that every one 
loved him. When Hasdru.bal died, he was at once 
fixed upon as the best person to succeed him. 

4. The Carthaginians noAv niled over all the south 
of Spain, except the city of Saguntum. Hannibal 
wished much to obtain possession of this place ; he 



HISTORY OF ROME. 81 

therefore induced some of his allies to quarrel with 
the Saguntines and then send to him for help, which 
he was very willing to grant. The Saguntines on 
their part apphed to the Romans, and thus the Ro- 
mans and Carthaginians were once more on the point 
of being at open war. 

5. This conduct of Hannibal does not appear quite 
right, it does not suit with his character for justice 
and truth ; but even the best of heathens had very- 
false notions of right and wrong, and seem rather to 
have encouraged ambition and revenge than not. 

6. The Romans sent to warn Hannibal against 
meddling with Saguntum, but he would not pay the 
least attention to them, and the city was entii'ely 
destroyed. They afterwards dispatched ambassa- 
dors to Carthage to complain of Hannibal. One of 
these ambassadors, Quintus Fabius, folded his toga, 
or robe,^ as if something was wrapped up in it, and 
said to the Carthaginian senators, "Here we bring 
you peace or war — choose whichever you please." — 
" Give us whichever you think proper," was the re- 
ply. Fabius unfolded his toga, and said, " I offer you 
war." — "We accept it," exclaimed the Carthaginians, 
" and shall carry it on in the same spirit in which we 
accept it." So the second Punic war was openly 
declared in the year B. C. 218. 

7. Hannibal no sooner heard that war was pro- 
claimed than he prepared to fulfil the oath which he 
liad sworn, when a boy, and to attack the Romans 
in their own country. The Alps lay between him 
and Italy : they were steep and rocky, and almost 
impassable in many parts, from the snow which cov- 
ered them ; but Hannibal was not to be kept back by 
any difficulties. He gave the command of Spain to 
his brother, and set forth with a large army. Many 
of liis soldiers became frightened after they had gone 
some way, and several thousands returned home ; but 



tJ» THE CHILD S FIRST 

Hannibal still proceeded, with 50,000 foot-soldiers 
and 9,000 horsemen. The Romans heard of his in- 
tentions, and they sent an army and a fleet, com- 
manded by one of their best generals, Cornelius 
Scipio, to stop him ; but they do not seem to have 
imagined that Hannibal could ever really succeed in 
reaching Italy. It appeared almost impossible for 
such an army to cross the barren cold Alps, where 
there were no roads, and no houses to shelter them. 
Scipio, therefore, did not make the haste which he 
should have done ; and before he reached Spain, 
Hannibal was far on his way to Italy. He had gone 
by the banks of the Rhone, and passed through the 
country of the Gauls until he reached the foot of the 
Alps. The tribes of Gauls who were settled in this 
neighborhood did every thing they could to stop 
him, and added greatly to his difficulties. His army 
was now much smaller than when he began his jour- 
ney — so many men had died on the road, and those 
who were left could not see the huge mountains 
rising up to the clouds, witliout great fear as to 
whether they should ever be able to cross them. As 
for Hannibal himself, nothing seemed to alarm him, 
and without any delay he ordered his men to begin 
their march upwards. For fifteen days the Cartha- 
ginian army had to bear incredible hardships and 
danger in crossing these terrible mountains. The 
Gauls hid themselves amongst the rocks and rolled 
down large stones upon them ; the ground was in 
many ptirts covered with deep snow, and the sharp 
steep rocks and frightful precipices often made it 
almost impossible to proceed. Haimibal, however, 
cheered his soldiers by the hope of victory and plenty 
which they might gain in Italy. From a height, 
which gave them a view of the fertile plains below, 
he pointed in the direction of Ro'^ne, and told them 
that, by climbing the Alps, th(;y had, as it were, 



HISTORV OF HOME. 83 

scaled the walls of tliat great city. The soldiers 
were supported by his example and went on cheer- 
fully, but at length they came to a place where the 
path was completely broken away, and they could 
see nothing before or on each side of them but tre- 
mendous precipices. The foot-soldiers began to de- 
scend, but the side of the mountain was covered 
with ice and snow ; and their feet slipping, they had 
notliing to lay hold of. Many rolled down and were 
crushed to pieces, and Hannibal saw that it would be 
in vain to let the rest follow. There was but one 
thing to be done — to cut a new road through the 
rock, and this immense work he actually undertook. 
The men labored for three days. At the end of that 
time the road was made, and the whole army— all the 
men, horses, and elephants, passed along it, and soon 
afterwards reached the foot of the mountain in safety. 
8. The dangers which Hannibal had met with in 
passing the Alps must have made every thing else 
rtppear hght to him ; he might otherwise have had 
cause to fear when he found himself in Italy ; his 
army containing not half the number of soldiers 
whom he had set out with, and the Romans waiting 
for him. Scipio was there. He had returned upon 
discovering what a mistake he had made in not hast- 
ening to stop Hannibal at first, but he still delayed 
longer than was necessary, and gave Hannibal time 
to advance some way into Italy before he met with 
him. The two armies did meet however at last, on 
the banks of the river Ticinus, and there a battle was 
fought, and the Romans were defeated. Scipio him- 
self was wounded, and the Romans, now in real alarm, 
began to think that Hannibal and the Carthaginians 
would be much more difficult enemies to conquer 
than they had suspected. Scipio did not choose to 
risk another battle imtil he had help. He therefore 
retreated, and in the mean time the consul, Sempro- 



84 THE child's first 

nius, who had been sent by the Romans to waste 
and plunder the coasts of Africa, and so do mischief 
to the Carthaginians in their own country, was quickly 
called back to assist in defending Italy. 

9. Hannibal followed Scipio ; for he was anxious 
for another battle, hoping that if he could conquer, 
he might settle his soldiers in the towns and the 
country for the winter, and give them rest. But 
Scipio was not inclined to fight, until he had re- 
covered from his wound and could command his 
army ; and Avhen Sempronius arrived, and expressed 
his wish to attack Hannibal, he tried to dissuade 
him from it. Sempronius, however, gained his point, 
and the battle began. It was fought on the banks 
of the Trehia, a broad river, but not deep. The two 
armies were on opposite sides. Hannibal told some 
of his men to conceal themselves amongst the bushes 
and shrubs by the river. The rest he ordered to 
prepare themselves for the battle, by eating a good 
breakfast and warming themselves at their fires. 
Sempronius did not take the same care of his troops. 
Before they had eaten any thing, they were com- 
manded to wade through the water, although it was 
bitterly cold, a piercing wind blowing, and the snow 
driving in their faces. The soldiers did as they were 
ordered ; but, when they reached the other side of 
the river, they were so completely benumbed that 
they could not handle their ai-ms, and had lost all 
spirit to defend themselves. The Carthaginians were 
completely victorious, and but a small pai-t of the 
Roman army escaped to tell the story of their mis- 
fortune and disgrace. 

10. Hannibal after this established his soldiers 
peaceably for the winter ; and the Romans, instead of 
giving way to despair, prepared to raise fresh armies. 

11. When the spring came, a new general was 
appointed to command them, the consul Flaminius. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 85 

Flaminius set out with liis army for Ariminum, a 
town now called Rimini, but on his arrival he heard 
that Hannibal was on his way to Rome. To reach 
Rome, indeed, was Hannibal's great object, and in 
order to obtain it he had marched for three days 
and three nights through marshes, which were so 
unhealthy that many of his men and horses died, 
and he himself completely lost the use of one eye. 
Flaminius followed him directly, and overtook him 
near the lake Trasimenus. The hills around this 
lake came very near each other, so as to leave a 
narrow valley between them. Flaminius reached 
this valley when it was dark, and pitched his camp 
in it. He was not in any fear, for he thought that 
the Carthaginians were before him. At daybreak 
he again began his march. There was a fog rising 
from the lake, which was at the end of the valley, 
and the Romans could not see plainly. Suddenly 
they found themselves attacked on all sides. The 
Carthaginians had stationed themselves upon the 
heights, and surrounded them. A battle followed, 
so dreadful as never to be forgotten. The Romans 
and Carthaginians fought with such desperate eager- 
ness, that an earthquake is said to have taken 
place at the time without their perceiving it. The 
consul Flaminius was slain, and fifteen thousand of 
his army perished ; many were drowned in the lake. 
12. When the news of this defeat reached Rome, 
the people were in the greatest possible alarm. 
They immediately created Fabius Maximus dictator. 
Fabius was a cautious man, but very determined. 
He resolved not to risk any more battles, but to fol- 
low Hannibal from place to place, hoping to brmg 
him into difficulties, and at length weary him out. 
It was expected by eveiy one that Hannibal woidd 
march immediately to Rome, but he could not ven- 
ture to do this. His ai-my was much diminished in 
8 



80 THE CHILD S FIRST 

number, and no fresh troops were sent him from Car- 
thage ; and Rome was too strong a place to be be- 
sieged, unless he could be certain of taking it. He 
therefore attacked some of the smaller towns, and 
his soldiers ravaged the country, and made the people 
give them provisions. 

13. Fabius followed him wherever he went, never 
attempting a battle, but only skirmishing ; he con- 
trived, however, sometimes to bring Hannibal into 
great difficulties. On one occasion the Carthaginians 
were shut up in a narrow pass, when there seemed 
no way of escape ; but when night came on, Hanni- 
bal ordered bundles of brushwood to be tied to the 
horns of 2,000 oxen, and setting fire to it, drove 
them towards his enemies. The Romans were 
frightened at the strange sight and moved away, and 
thus the Carthaginians got out of their hands. 

14. The Roman senators began to think after a 
time that Fabius was wrong in being so very cau- 
tious, and they gave orders that Minucius, his master 
of the horse, should have equal power, and com- 
mand one half of the army. Minucius was rash, 
and was soon tempted to fight with Hannibal ; but 
he was very nearly defeated. Fabius, however, in- 
stead of being contented to leave him to his fate, 
helped him as much as he possibly could, and quite 
saved the army ; and Minucius was so struck with 
his noble conduct, that when the battle was over he 
said he did not wish to command any more ; he woidd 
yield all his power to Fabius. Fabius soon after gave 
up the dictatorship, and then the consuls were generals 
again. 

15. The next great battle which Hannibal fought 
with the Romans was the battle of Cannae in the 
following year. Cannae was a Mttle town in Apulia, 
on the east side of Italy. The battle was fought on 
the second of August. Unfortunately for the Ro- 



HISTORY OF ROME. 87 

mans, the wind blew the' dust into their faces, and 
prevented them from seeing. It was a very dread- 
ful battle for the Romans. Forty-five thousand per- 
sons were killed, and among them one of the consuls, 
and so many knights that three bushels of their rings 
are said to have been found on the field. Some of 
the men of rank, who escaped to a neighboring 
town, met together to consult what was to be done ; 
and they began to consider whether it would not be 
well to leave Italy altogether, and go to some 
foreign court ; but a brave young man, Scipio Afri- 
canus, who was one of the military tribunes, hearing 
what they were thinking of doing, rushed into the 
room with his sword drawn, and declared that he 
would suffer no person to forsake his country. This 
he swore solemnly himself, and every one present 
then did the same. Scipio Africanus afterwards be- 
came very celebrated. He was about eighteen years 
of age at that time. 

16, After the battle of Cannas, the commander of 
the Carthaginian cavalry, whose name was Maherbal, 
wished Hannibal extremely to go to Rome. Han- 
nibal refused, declaring it was not possible. Then 
Maherbal was very sorry, and exclaimed : — " Alas ! 
thou knowest how to gain a victory, but not how to 
use one." 

IV. As Hannibal was now able to give his soldiers 
rest, he placed them in the town of Capua, which 
was friendly to him. Capua was a very beautiful 
city, but the people who lived in it were accustomed 
to great luxuries, and indulged themselves in every 
way they happened to fancy. When they heard 
that Hannibal was approaching, it is said that they 
killed all the Romans who were amongst them by 
putting them into hot baths and suffocating them. 
After this they allowed the Cai-thaginians to come 
into the city. 



88 THE child's first 

18. The bad example of the Capuans did great 
haim to Hannibal's soldiers. They lived now at 
their ease, and were not inclined to bear hardships, 
and after staying the winter at Capua, they became 
like different persons. The Romans, on the con- 
trary, did their very utmost to make up for their 
past losses. They never thought of despairing or 
submitting, and would not let any one mourn more 
than thirty days, but set to work to form new armies, 
and make greater preparations than ever for war ; 
and because the public money was nearly gone, the 
senators brought their own gold to be used for the 
general good. 

19. Hannibal, also, was very anxious for fresh 
troops, but he had enemies at Carthage who were 
constantly trying to injure him ; and when he sent 
his brother Mago with a bushel of the knights' rings, 
which had been picked up at Cannae, to tell what 
victories he had gained, and entreat for more help, — 
many of his countrymen could scarcely be persuaded 
to think he had done any thing to deserve it. They 
did, however, offer him some aid at last, and his 
brother Hasdrubal, who was in Spain, was allowed 
to leave that country and join Hannibal in Italy. 

20. The Romans had a great deal to attend to at 
this time ; for, besides trying to drive Hannibal out 
of Italy, they were obliged to keep up a war in Spain, 
and another in Sicily. We may remember it was in 
Sicily that the first quarrel between the Romans and 
Carthaginians broke out. The island had been given 
up to the Romans. Hiero, however, king of Syra- 
cuse, was allowed to keep his own dominions, and 
was always their firm friend ; but he died about this 
time, and his successors chose to ally themselves with 
the Carthaginians, which caused the war between 
Rome and Carthage to be carried on again in Sicily. 

21. One of the most remarkable events in the 



HISTORY OF ROME. 89 

Sicilian war is the siege of Syracuse. There was a 
very clever man living in Syracuse named Archime- 
des. He was particularly noted for the wonderful 
discoveries he had made about air and water, and the 
use of screws and pulleys, and mechanical instru- 
ments. The stories which are told of what he was 
able to do by means of his inventions are almost too 
strange to be believed ; but he certainly contrived to 
defend the city for a long time, and he might have 
done so much longer if the Romans had not found an 
opportunity, when the Syracusans were off their 
guard, to take it by surprise. Archimedes, we are 
told, continued his studies whilst the siege was going 
on, just as quietly as if nothing was the matter. He 
was found in this way, seated at his table in his own 
room, by a Roman soldier, who struck him on the 
head and killed him. The Roman general was very 
Sony for his death, and cau.sed a monument to be 
raised to his memory, which he had planned himself 
during his hfetime, describing one of his wonderful 
discoveries. Syracuse was one of the largest and 
finest cities in that part of the world, and contained 
a great deal of treasure, with many beautiful pictures 
and statues, all of which were sent to Rome. It was 
the sight of these which first taught the Romans to 
care for such things. After Syracuse was taken the 
Romans gained possession of all Sicily, and the Car- 
thaginians were obhged to leave it entirely. 

22. One of the first things which the Romans did, 
when the sprmg returned and they were able to be- 
gin the war again, was to surround Capua with their 
army. Hannibal had then left the city, and was at- 
tacking some of the smaller towns of Italy :' he did 
not attempt to save it, and the people of Capua were 
too cowardly to defend themselves properly. The 
inhabitants were justly afraid of falling into the hands 
of the Romans, but at last thev made up their minds 
8* " 



90 THE child's first 

to submit. Many persons, however, of the highest 
rank, killed themselves before their enemies entered 
the city. The Romans treated the inhabitants very 
cruelly, for they were indignant at the help they 
had given to Hannibal. As for Hannibal himself, 
he still ravaged the country, and once even approach- 
ed quite close to the gates of Rome, but he did not 
yet attack it ; for the Romans were regainuig then- 
power by degrees, and the only hope that was left 
him was the arrival of his brother Hasdrubal from 



23. Hasdrubal had received the orders of the Car- 
thaginian senate, and even before they arrived would 
probably have joined his brother, but the war in Spain 
prevented him. There were two brothers who had 
been commanding the Roman armies in Spain whilst 
Hannibal was invading Italy — Cornehus and Publius 
Scipio. Both were good generals ; but Hasdrubal 
at last defeated them, and they were slain within 
thirty days of each other. The account of this dis- 
aster alarmed the Romans extremely. They did not 
know whom to send to Spain as a commander, but 
a young man whom we have heard of before — 
Scipio Africanus, the son of Publius Scipio — pro- 
posed to go, and though he was only twenty -four 
years of age, his offer was accepted. Scipio Afri- 
canus was a handsome, graceful person, and very 
much liked, and was especially remarkable for pay- 
ing great attention to the forms of religion ; but he 
afterwards showed himself to be of a proud, over- 
bearing disposition. At the time of his arrival in 
Spain, Hasdrubal was bent upon setting out for Italy, 
and his whole mind was so given to this object that 
he paid but little attention to all that Scipio did ; 
and, even after Scipio had gained a victory over him, 
thought it better to hasten to Italy as quickly as he 
possibly could. The journey was easier for him than 



HISTORY OF ROME. 91 

it had been for Hannibal ; for the Gauls did not 
harass him in the same way : it was, in fact, per- 
formed almost too quickly, as he arrived in Italy be- 
fore Hannibal expected him. The letters, also, which 
were sent to his brother, were never received. The 
messengers who earned them fell into the hands of 
the Romans, and all Hasdrubal's plans were betrayed 
to his enemies. The consequence was, that before he 
could reach Hannibal, or Hannibal could come to 
help him, the Roman consuls having joined their 
forces, fell upon him as he was endeavoring to get 
away, and put his army completely to the rout. 
Thousands of his men were slain ; and he himself, 
after fighting with desperate courage, rushed ia 
amongst his enemies, and was killed likewise. A 
Roman cut off his head. Six days afterwards, the 
Roman army returned to the place where Hannibal 
was stationed. Some of the prisoners were sent in 
chains to inform him of the victory, and instead of 
welcoming his brother, Hannibal saw the head of 
Hasdrubal tossed into the midst of the camp by the 
Roman who had killed him. The unfortunate general 
gazed upon the ghastly features in horror, and ex- 
claimed, "Oh Carthage, I see thy doom." Carthage 
was, indeed, doomed, though many battles were to 
be fought for its defence. 



92 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

SECOND PUNIC WAR — ccmtmued. 

SOIPIO AFRIOANUS LANDS IN AFRICA, B. 0. 204. 

B C 204 ^' SciPio remained in Spain three years, 
and at the end of that time the Romans 
were masters of the whole country. The great wish 
of Scipio then was to cross over to Africa, and attack 
the Carthaginians in their own country, as Hannibal 
had invaded Italy, hoping to take Rome. In one re- 
spect, Scipio was more fortunate than Hannibal, for 
he had alhes in Africa, who engaged to help him. 
There were then two princes in Numidia, a country 
near to Carthage, named Syphax and Masinissa. 
These princes were often quarrelling with each other, 
because Masinissa laid claim to part of the dommions 
of Syphax, and they always took different sides in 
the wars between Carthage and Rome. There was 
also another great cause of hatred between them, 
for both had wished to marry the same person — 
Sophonisba, the daughter of Hannibal Gisco, a Car- 
thaginian of high rank. 

2. Sophonisba was extremely beautiful and ac- 
complished, and Masinissa loved her very much, 
but Hannibal Gisco said she should be the wife of 
Syphax, and from that time Masinissa determined 
to take part with the Romans ; and sending secretly 
to Scipio, promised to support him when he should 
reach Africa. 

3. As soon as all the necessary preparations were 
made, Scipio set sail for Africa. The Carthagini- 
ans heard that he was coming, yet they did not 
make any attempt to stop his landing. There were, 
however, armies ready to oppose him afterwards. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 93 

commanded by Hannibal Gisco and Syphax. Masi- 
nissa at first pretended to be the enemy of the Ro- 
mans, but he very soon openly went over to them. 
Scipio could not at once proceed to Carthage, but 
he was very successful in his schemes against the 
Carthaginians. One night, in particular, as the Afri- 
can soldiers were asleep in their beds, they were 
wakened by the smoke and flames of a dreadful 
fire. The tents were made of straw and dry 
branches, and the flames rushed over them with 
horrible swiftness. The imfortunate soldiers in de- 
spair fled from the camp, but it was only to find 
a worse enemy waiting for them. The Roman 
troops surromided the camp, and stood ready to kill 
all who tried to save themselves. Hasdrubal and 
Syphax escaped, but they had lost so many men 
that but little hope was left them of being able to 
defend themselves against the Romans. 

4. After this disaster Syphax withdrew to his 
own country, but Masinissa followed and attacked 
him. A battle was fought, in which Syphax was 
defeated. Masinissa took possession of Cirta, the 
capital city, in triumph. When he entered the pal- 
ace Sophonisba met him. She must have been very 
miserable, for her misfortunes were great ; but that 
which she dreaded above all other evils, was that 
she might be given over to the Romans and ex- 
hibited in triumph through the streets, walking be- 
fore the car of the conqueror. In her agony she 
entreated Masinissa to kill her rather than permit 
her to suffer such a dreadful disgrace. He swore 
to save her, yet it seemed scarcely possible to keep 
his oath. She was in fact the prisoner of Scipio, 
for Masinissa was only fighting under him ; but he 
thought he could save her if she were his wife, and 
he offered to marry her that very evening. Sopho- 
nisba consented, and when Scipio arrived, Masi- 



94 THE child's first 

nissa presented her to him as his wife. The rage 
of the Roman general was extreme ; he still com- 
manded Masinissa to give her up, and the prince 
was afraid to disobey. But when he told Sopho- 
nisba that she was to be the prisoner of Scipio, 
he added, that he had one way of redeeming her 
from slavery, and that was by death. He then left 
her, and a slave entering, presented her with a cup 
of poison, Sophonisba took it with perfect calm- 
ness. " Let my husband," she said, " know that 
I die contented since I die by his orders," and im- 
mediately drinking the poison she expired. 

5. The Carthaginians were now brought to great 
distress, and they determined to call back Hanni- 
bal from Italy. The order was obeyed with sorrow, 
for Hannibal remembered the vow he had made to 
avenge his country, and he could not bear to give 
up the prospect of destroying Rome. But it was 
impossible to refuse, and as soon as the necessary 
preparations could be made, he set sail for Africa. 
Before proceeding to Carthage, however, he thought 

^ it would be desirable to obtain a meeting with Scipio, 
and, if possible, arrange between them terms of 
peace. 

6. The meeting of the two generals must have 
been very interesting to both, for they were two 
of the most celebrated men that ever lived. They 
did not however agree in giving peace to Carthage, J 
and the great battle of Zama followed. It was the V 
last of this long war. The Carthaginians fought 
with the utmost bravery, but they were defeated ; 
and Hannibal, in despair, hastened to Carthage to 
advise that peace should instantly be made. He 
had left the city as a youth, following his father, 
with the vow of hatred to Rome. H3 returned to 
it, a worn, weary soldier of forty-five ; all his proud 
hopes were over, his brother Avhom he loved was 



HISTORY OP ROME. 95 

dead, and thousands and thousands of the soldiers 
who had followed him were dead likewise ; his coun- 
try was invaded, and the enemies whom he had 
hoped to destroy were about to take possession of 
Carthage. 

Y. Brave deeds and great names sound well in 
history, but we can little tell the bitter sorrows 
that must be borne, and the dreadful scenes that 
must be looked upon by those who set their hearts 
upon them. 

8. The peace which the Carthaginians now made 
was in fact submitting entirely to Rome. They 
were obliged to give up their possessions in Spain, 
and the islands in the Mediterranean, the whole of 
their fleet, except ten ships, and all their elephants. 
They were besides compelled to restore all the Ro- 
man prisoners — to pay a lai-ge sum of money — to ac- 
knowledge Masinissa as king of Numidia — to promise 
never to make war again without the consent of the 
Roman people, and to allow Scipio to take away 
with him a hundred young men as pledges that these 
agreements should be kept. 

9. Scipio was honored with a splendid triumph 
when he returned to Rome. It was then that the 
surname of Africanus was given him. The unfortu- 
nate Syphax was exhibited in the procession, walk- 
ing in chains. He was kept a prisoner for his whole 
life. 



96 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XXV. 

WARS IN GREECE. 
A ROMAN AUMT SENT TO GREECE, B. 0. 200. 

B C 200 ^- ^^^ second Punic war was now 

over ; but the Romans as usual began 
another directly afterwards, with Philip the Third, 
king of Macedon. This king had given assistance to 
Hannibal whilst he was in Italy, but the Romans 
then were too much engaged with the Carthaginians 
to exert themselves much against him ; now, how- 
ever, they were glad to take the first opportunity of 
declaring war. Macedonia was close to the states of 
Greece. King Philip invaded Attica, one of these 
states, and besieged the city of Athens; and the 
Athenians sent to Rome for aid, which was very 
willingly given; since, besides their anger against 
Philip, the Romans knew that by interfering with 
the affairs of Greece they might gain power for 
themselves whilst they assisted their friends. 

2. For three years they carried on the war very 
successfully, professing to wish only that the Greeks 
were free from the power of the king of Macedon, 
but secretly desiring their own good, and often stir- 
ring up the different states to quarrel with each other, 
in order that they might be called in, and settle the 
disputes to then- own advantage. At last the Mace- 
donians were so far conquered, that the king con- 
sented to make peace, and to leave the Grecian 
states at liberty; and then the Romans turned 
against another enemy, Antiochus, the king of Syria. 

3. Antiochus was the monarch of a great empire, 
ruling from the straits of the Dardanelles, then called 
the Hellespont, to India. He wos the friend of 



HISTORY OF ROME. 97 

Philip of Macedon, and had assisted him in his 
wars. 

4. There was at that time a stranger at the court 
of this king, whose advice might have been of the 
greatest service to him — Hannibal, the Carthaginian. 
After the peace proclaimed between Rome and Car- 
thage, Hannibal stayed five years in his own comitry, 
trying to improve the government and do all the 
good in his power ; but finding that these endeavors 
only made him disliked, he at length left Carthage 
and took refuge with Antiochus the Great. Antio- 
chus received him with honor ; but would not hsten 
to his advice. He interfered in the affairs of Greece ; 
and because some of the Greek states were discon- 
tented at being kept subject to the Romans, notwith- 
standing their being called free, he went over to 
Greece with an army, and fought several battles 
there against the Romans, in which he was defeated. 
Then being alarmed, he returned to his own country, 
thinking that of course he should be safe there. But 
he was mistaken ; the Romans followed him, and 
had sent an army into Asia, commanded by a broth- 
er of Scipio Africanus, who was afterwards called 
Asiaticus. 

5. Antiochus now gave Hannibal the command of 
his fleet, and no doubt the Carthaginian general must 
have been very glad to have once more a prospect 
of fighting against his enemies the Romans. But 
before he could distinguish himself in any way, An- 
tiochus ventured a great battle by land against 
Scipio Asiaticus, in which he was so entirely defeat- 
ed, that he was obliged to flee for his hfe and con- 
sent to make peace, and to do all which the Romans 
chose to ask. 

6. Hannibal was then in great danger, for amongst 
the many things which Avere required of Antiochus, 
one was that Hannibal should be given up to his 

9 



98 THE child's FtUST 

enemies. When Hannibal heard of the agreement, 
he fled to the court of Prusias, king of Bithjmia, in 
Asia Mmor. There the Romans pxirsued him with 
their hatred, and ambassadors were sent to demand 
him. 

1. Prusias was a coward ; and though he would 
not give Hannibal up himself, he told where he 
might be found. The Romans surrounded the house, 
and Hannibal made one last effort for his life. He 
tried to escape, but finding it impossible, and unable 
to bear the thought of being carried captive to 
Rome, he took some poison which he had long been 
accustomed to carry about with him, and destroyed 
himself. 

8. There is much to admire in the character of 
Hannibal ; and when we are shocked at this last ac- 
tion of his life, we must remember that according to 
the heathen ideas self-murder was not a crime. 

9. The same year that Hannibal died his rival 
Scipio Africanus died also. Scipio's character was 
not as good as that of Hannibal. He was haughty 
and sometimes cruel, and not as self-denying and 
sunple in his way of life. His countrymen accused 
him of taking to himself some money which was 
due to the government; and Scipio's rage was so 
great in consequence, that he left Rome and went to 
live at his country-house in Campania. He died, 
and was buried in exile ; for he had sworn that his 
ungrateful country should not possess even his bones. 

10. We must not thmk that the wars with Mace- 
donia were ended, although peace had been made. 
Philip, king of Macedon, died of a broken heart at 
having Mstened to a false accusation against his fa- 
vorite son and given his consent to his death. This 
accusation was made by Perseus, another son — a 
cruel, jealous prince, who succeeded to the throne 
when his father died. Perseus had many friends. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 99 

but he did not know how to keep them ; for his love 
of money was so great that, although he promised to 
pay the persons who assisted him in his wars, he 
could not make up his mind to keep his word, and 
in consequence his allies deserted him. His power, 
however, made other nations jealous of him, and as 
he hated the Romans as much as they hated him, 
an occasion was easily found of declaring war. This 
was very unfortunate for Perseus, for although at 
first it seemed a little doubtful which would conquer, 
the Romans at last defeated him entirely, and he was 
obliged to escape for his life. The battle which was 
fought between them is called the battle of Pydna. 
The Romans took possession of Macedonia, and the 
unhappy king was obliged to wander from place to 
place, until at length, in utter despair, he gave him- 
.self up to his enemies. 

1 1 . They carried him a prisoner to Rome ; and 
when the consul who had gained the victory over 
him drove through the streets followed by the shouts 
and praises of his countrymen, Perseus, the once- 
powerful king, was led in the procession with his 
son, loaded ^vith chains, and worn with grief and 
misery. He remained a prisoner for the rest of his 
life, and his son is said to have gained his hvelihood 
by the practice of turning. 

12. The Romans were now acknowledged lords 
o^-er Greece, Macedonia, a great part of Spain, and 
Gavil. They had also been called upon to decide in 
some quarrels of the kings of Egypt ; and as usual 
took the opportimity of gaining a great deal of power 
in the country. The inhabitants of the states which 
were subject to them were allowed to keep their own 
customs, and were in general governed by their own 
monarchs ; but the Romans were in fact the masters ; 
as none of the conquered nations dared do any thing 
which they forbade. 



100 THE child's first 

13. The Romans had b}' this time grown very 
wealthy and fond of luxury. Their wars with G-reece 
made them more so ; for the Greeks were famous for 
theii' elegance and extravagance, and the Romans 
tried to imitate them. 

14. Their city also was much improved in beauty; 
new bridges, and colonnades, and theatres were built, 
and statues of celebrated people were erected in 
temples and public places. 

15. Their houses were furnished magnificently, 
and the Romans prided themselves upon having a 
great many slaves and giving expensive entertain- 
ments. The ladies spent so much money upon their 
dresses that a law was once passed forbidding them 
to wear very gay clothes, or to have more than a cer- 
tain quantity of gold about them ; but they would 
not bear this long, and it was done away with. 

16. Yet at this very time their rehgion and man- 
ners were most barbarous. They occasionally offer- 
ed human sacrifices to their false gods, and delighted 
in a cruel amusement, which consisted in seeing men, 
called gladiators, fight in public till one of them was 
killed. Their habits of life were so bad that we 
cannot read of them without being shocked, and we 
shall find that as their riches and luxuries increased 
their vices increased also. And if wealth and ele- 
gance will not make men good, neither will clever- 
ness, for we read of very clever men about this time, 
some of whose works have come down to us, and 
are read and admired at the present day. The 
greater part of them wrote plays. Some were 
Romans, others were foreigners who settled in Rome. 
There were clever lawyers, and physicians, and ora- 
tors, and architects amongst the Romans ; men, in- 
deed, able to do almost every thing, except to find 
out how they ought to worship God. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 101 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE THIRD P TJ N I C WAR, 
BROKE OUT B. C. 149. 

B C 149 ^' '^^^ ^'^^^ ^^^^' between Rome and 

Carthage is one of the most disgraceful 
parts of the Roman history ; for the Cartliaginians 
kept the terms agreed upon most strictly, and the 
only pretence which the Romans could find for war, 
was then- defending themselves against Masinissa. 
king of Numidia, who was an ally of the Romans. 

2. Masinissa was now a very old man, but he did 
not seem at all mclined for peace, and was constant- 
ly troubling the Carthaginians, entering their coun- 
try, and taking possession of their towns and forts. 
The Carthaginians complained to the Romans, as 
they were not allowed to carry on war without their 
consent ; but the Romans took part with Masinissa, 
and the Carthaginians were then obliged to defend 
themselves. 

3. The truth was, that the Romans secretly long- 
ed for the destruction of Carthage. There was one 
person especially at Rome who was constantly ur- 
ging it upon them. This was Cato, the censor ; a 
rough, stern man, exceedingly strict in insisting upon 
what he thought right ; but at the same time very 
harsh and unforgiving. He had heard, from the 
ambassadors who were sent to Carthage to settle 
the disputes with Masinissa, that the city was be- 
coming very rich and prosperous again, and he de- 
clared that it might at any moment turn against 
Rome ; and, from that time, he ended every speech 
which he made in the senate by adding, " Carthage 
must be destroyed." 

9* 



102 THE child's first 

4. This opinion was soon taken up by others ; it 
was said that the Carthaginians had broken the 
peace, by fighting against Masinissa, and therefore a 
large army was sent to Sicily, which it was well 
known might afterwards proceed to Africa. The 
Carthaginians dispatched ambassadors to Sicily to 
explain their conduct, and ask what the Romans re- 
quired ; but the only answer which was given them 
was an order to send three hundred of the most dis- 
tinguished persons in Carthage, as hostages to Rome. 
The Carthaginians consented ; but the Romans still 
passed over to Africa, and stationed themselves at 
Utica, within a few miles of Carthage. Again the 
Carthaginians sent envoys to inquire what more was 
demanded. They were told that they must give 
up all their weapons ; and soon after hundreds of 
suits of armor, swords, javelins, and all kinds of 
warlike instruments were sent to the Roman camp. 
Then at last the Carthaginians supposed their cruel 
enemies would be satisfied ; but another order came 
— they were to leave Carthage, and allow it to be 
levelled with the ground : they might build another 
city, but it was to be ten miles distant from the sea, 
and without walls or fortifications. 

5. The people of Carthage rose with one heart 
against this cruel command: they closed the gates 
instantly, and carried great stones to the top of the 
walls in preparation for defence, and, in their in- 
dignation, all the Italians who happened to be in the 
city were put to death. Every one was resolved to 
die sword in hand rather than submit to the proud 
Romans. The account of their exertions is almost 
beyond belief. Their weapons had been dehvered 
up, but the metal which could be taken from, their 
houses and buildings was used to replace them. 
Prisoners were released, and their chains formed into 
instruments of war. When iron and brass were not 



HISTORY OF ROME. 103 

to be tad, they melted down statues, vases, and 
even the ornaments of private famihes ; and when 
tow and flax were needed for cords, the ladies of 
rank cut off their long hair and gladly gave it for 
the use of their coimtry. Men, women, and chil- 
dren all joined in the work: palaces were tm-ned 
into workshops, and every day 144 bucklers, 300 
swordS; 1000 darts, and 500 lances and javelins were 
made. 

6. This was the beginning of a defence which 
lasted for five years. The Carthaginians were not 
entirely vnthout help from without. One of their 
generals, named, hke Hannibal's brother, Hasdrubal, 
had been for some time in banishment with others 
of liis countrymen, and they now formed an army 
and returned to assist m protecting the city. They 
kept outside the walls, and used to skirmish with 
the Romans, and often were successful against them, 
though their numbers were too few to drive them 
away. But the chief hope of the Carthaginians was 
in the strength of their city, which was built upon 
a point of land that stretched far out into the sea. 
It was thus surrounded by water on three sides, 
and ships were able to protect it ; and, in order to 
defend it on the land side, there were three great 
walls built across the Isthmus. The town was also 
divided into three parts; the harbor, Megara a 
subm-b, and the citadel. All these different parts 
were fortified, so that their enemies could not after 
chmbing one wall take the city, but were obhged to 
make themselves masters of each part separately. 

Y. The Romans soon perceived that it would be 
much more difficult to destroy Carthage than they 
had at first imagined, and they sent a new general 
to command their armies — Scipio JEmihanus. This 
Scipio was not a very good man, though he was a 
brave and skilful soldier. He had not a great, noble 



104 THE child's first 

mind ; for he thought much of hhnself, and loved to 
make a display and be admired. He was the son of 
the general who defeated Perseus, king of Macedon, 
and did not belong to the Scipio family by birth, but 
had been adopted as the grandson of Scipio Africa- 
nus, on which account the name was given him. 

8. Scipio JEmilianus set sail for Carthage, with the 
full behef that he should subdue it. His intention 
was to prevent the inhabitants from obtaining pro- 
visions, and so force them to yield from hunger. 
Immediately upon landing he took the command ol' 
the Roman army, and attacked the suburb of Me- 
gara. The Carthagmians could not Avithstand him, 
and he obtained possession of it. Hasdrubal was 
now within the city, and in revenge for the loss of 
Megara, he placed all the Roman prisoners who weie 
in his power on the wall facing the camp, and after 
torturing them in the most cruel manner, caused 
them to be dashed down headlong. The next thing 
Scipio did was to build towers and dig ditches across 
the isthmus, to prevent any friends of the Cartha- 
ginians from helping them by land ; and then he set 
to work to stop up the harbor, and hinder any pro- 
visions from being brought by sea. For this purpose 
he ordered his men to cast huge stones into the sea 
at the entrance of the harbor, pihng them one upon 
another to make what is called a mole, and at first 
the Carthaginians laughed their work to scorn. But 
the Romans went on diligently, and the great wall, 
which was to shut out the sea and prevent ships 
from coming into the harbor, rose higher and higher, 
till at length it became a huge broad barrier, which 
no vessel could pass. 

9. The Carthaginians did not laugh then — the}- 
saw that the Romans had been too clever for them ; 
but when men are in great danger they often become 
very ingenious. And as it would have been in vain 



HISTORY OF ROME. 105 

10 attempt to destroy the mole, the Carthaginians 
<5ut a new passage to the sea through some rocks, 
and built fifty ships quickly and quite secretly ; and, 
before the Romans in the least suspected what they 
were doing, the httle fleet sailed forth from the har- 
bor. It seems as if the Carthaginians would then 
have done well to attack the Roman fleet at once, 
but they did not. After braving their enemies in 
this way, the ships went back again. Though this 
fii'st plan of Scipio's was defeated, he still kept to his 
i^ea of stopping the provisions, and his next endeavor 
succeeded. He left Carthage and attacked the town 
.from which all the food was supphed. When this 
was taken the last hope of the unhappy Carthagini- 
;'ns was gone. They were compelled to bear the 
dreadful pangs of hunger, besides being treated in 
ihe most cruel way by Hasdrubal, who made himself 
a complete tyrant over them. Their state was very 
iearful. We cannot wonder that the Romans at 
length gained the point for which they had been so 
long striving, 

10. It was at night that they succeeded in scaling 
tlie last wall which shut in the city. Every thing 
xvas then in theu' power ; the gates were opened, and 
the troops entered. They assembled in the market- 
place, from which three steep streets led up to the 
citadel. Tall houses, six stories high, rose on each 
side of these streets ; the roofs were flat, and the 
frightened inhabitants fled to them, carrying stones 
and heavy weights, which they threw down upon 
theii- enemies as they passed along. One division of 
the Romans rushed into the houses to revenge them- 
.selves. They fought from room to room, conquering 
one house after another ; and the Carthaginians op- 
posed them at every step, till at last they reached 
the roofs of the houses, Avhere many were killed by 
the Romans ; and others in desperation flung them- 



106 THE child's first 

selves into the streets below. The groans of the 
wounded and the dying were mingled in that awful 
hour with the loud shouts of the conquerors ; but 
they brought no feeling of mercy to the hearts of the 
fierce Romans. On they passed, thinking only of 
victory ; whilst the poor famished Carthaginians, who 
were suffered to escape, devoured the dead bodies of 
their fellow-citizens to satisfy their ravenous hunger. 

11. At length the Romans once more collected to- 
gether before the gates of the citadel, and an order 
was given to set fire to the three streets. The mis- 
ery of the Carthaginians was then at its height. The 
fire spread over the city, destroying palaces, and 
public buildings, and splendid houses, with all the 
rich furniture and costly treasures that had been 
heaped together year by year, and bringing a horri- 
ble death upon thousands of the aged and the help- 
less, who died by the scorching flames or the crush- 
ing weight of the falling houses. 

12. For six days the fire raged, and the inhabit- 
ants, who had sought refuge in the citadel, gazed 
upon it with the certainty that it would be vain 
any longer to resist their terrible conquerors. On 
the seventh day they humbled themselves to entreat 
for mercy. It was granted ; but the mercy of the 
Romans was too often cruelty. Fifty thousand men 
and women left the citadel, and were sentenced to be 
sold as slaves. Hasdvubal, his wife and children, and 
900 deserters, whom Scipio had refused to pardon, 
remained behind. They stationed themselves in the 
temple of JEsculapius, which was built upon the 
highest part of the citadel. Scipio drew his army 
round it ; but the garrison defended themselves at all 
points both by day and night. The cowardice of 
Hasdrubal's character was now shown. Seeing no 
possibihty of escape, he secretly left the temple, 
threw himself at the feet of Scipio, and entreated for 



HISTORY OF ROME. lOl' 

his life. Scipio promised to spare him ; but the next 
day he brought him forth in sight of the temple, to 
exhibit him to his former friends. The wife of Has- 
drubal came out upon the roof of the building to 
behold him. She was dressed in her richest robes, 
prepared, it might have seemed, for a joyful festival ; 
her children were by her side. With bitter taunts 
she reproached her husband for his desertion, and 
then ordering the temple to be set on fire, she stabbed 
her children, threw their bodies into the flames, and 
died herself, vsdth her companions, amidst the burn- 
ing ruins. 

13. As Scipio afterwards looked from the height 
of the citadel upon the desolation which war had 
caused, tears, it is said, rushed to his eyes, and turn- 
ing to Polybius, the historian, who had accompanied 
him from Italy, he repeated two lines of the poet 
Homer : 

" The day will come, when Troy shall sink iu fire. 
And Priam's people, with himseK expire." 

" What do you mean ?" inquired Polybius. " This," 
rephed ScipiO, "may hereafter be the fate of Rome." 

14. According to a decree of the Roman senate, 
Carthage was entirely burnt and then razed to the 
groimd, and a curse was pronounced on whoever 
should rebuild it; and when Scipio left Africa, a 
mass of blackened ruins marked the spot where one 
of the most beautiful, wealthy, and powerful cities in 
the world had stood. 

15. Three months afterwards another city, famed 
for its splendor and its treasures, fell a prey to the 
Romans. This was Corinth, in Greece, which had re- 
belled against the Roman power, together with some 
of the other Grecian states. It was first plundered 
and then burnt. Many of the beautiful statues and 
pictures for which the Greeks, and especially the Co- 



108 THE child's first 

rinthians, were celebrated, were talcen to Rome. 
Thus Greece, as Avell as Africa, fell into the hands of 
the Romans, and both countries, like Macedonia and 
Thessaly, were governed in future by officers sent 
from Rome, with the title of proconsuls. 

16. At this period, the Romans completed the 
conquest of Spain. Scipio ^milianus, who, like his 
adopted grandfather, was called Africanus, on ac- 
count of his victories in Africa, distinguished himself 
greatly in this Avar, but he showed his cruelty also : 
for, on one occasion, he caused the hands of 400 per- 
sons to be cut off, because they were inchned to as- 
sist the town of jSfumantia, which he was besieging. 

17. The inhabitants of Numantia are very famous 
for the resistance they made to Scipio. They de- 
fended themselves for ten years, and when at last 
they submitted, they were so thin, and weak, and 
ghastly, from hunger, that only fifty persons could 
be found amongst them fit to follow in the triumph 
of Scipio Avlien he returned to Rome. 

18. During tliese foreign wars, the Romans were 
at peace at home, except about the time when Nu- 
mantia was taken. There was then a great insur- 
rection amongst the slaves, who had been brought 
from the different conquered countries, and who were 
treated very cruelly. At first it seemed as if this in- 
surrection would be dangerous, but afterwards it was 
put down. Twenty thousand of the slaves were 
killed by the sword, and some were nailed on crosses 
in the pubHc roads. 

19. Cnicifixion was the worst and most shameful 
kind of punishment by death amongst the Romans ; 
and never therefore inflicted on a Roman citizen, but 
only on those wiiom they considered the vilest and 
most worthless of mankind, such as their slaves. We 
have learned to tliink of it very differently, for a cross 
is now the sign of every thing which is most sacred. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 109 

20. Besides the conquests of the Romans, their 
dominions were also at this period increased by the 
death of Attains, king of Pergamus, who left his 
kingdom to them in his will. He was a weak, wick- 
ed prince, and it is supposed that the Romans them- 
selves forced him to do it. 



CHAPTER XXVn. 

THE GRACCHI. 
TIBERroS GRACCHUS ELECTED TRIBUNE, B. 0. 133. 

B C 133 ^' "^^^ history of the Gracchi, and of 
their attempts to relieve the poorer citizens 
of Rome, is the next important point to be noticed. 

2. Tiberius and Caius Gracchus were the grand- 
sons of the first Scipio Africanus, the rival of Hanni- 
bal. Their mother, Cornelia, was his daughter. She 
was a very remarkable person, good and clever, as 
well as beautiful and elegant. Her daughter Sem- 
pronia married Scipio ^Emilianus. 

3. Cornelia took great pains to educate her chil- 
dren well, and as they grew up she became very 
proud of them. A lady one day came to pay her a 
visit, who was dressed very splendidly, and wore a 
great many jewels. Whilst they were talking to- 
gether, she begged Cornelia to show her some of her 
ornaments. CorneUa sent for her sons, and when 
they appeared, she said, " These are my jewels, and 
their ^^rtues are my ornaments." She had indeed 
much cause for satisfaction. Her sons were honor- 
able, kind-hearted, handsome, and engaging. Their 
father had been famous for his uprightness and be- 
nevolence, and they were like him, especially Tiberius, 
the elder, who always took the part of oppressed per- 

10 



110 THE CHILD S FIRST 

sons, and was particularly desirous that the Romans 
should be less luxurious, and more strict in their 
manners and customs. His mother, we are told, 
thought so much of his talents and power, that she 
persuaded him to offer himself as a ti'ibune of the 
people. " I am commonly called," she said, " by way 
of honor, the mother-in-law of the second Africanus. 
Why do they not call me the mother of the Gracchi '?" 
She lived to have her wish fulfilled, but it brought 
her sorrow and desolation for the remainder of hei- 
days. 

4. The same year in which Scipio TEmilianus took 
Numantia, B. C. 133, Tiberius Gracchus offered him- 
self as a tribune, and was chosen. The first thing he 
did was to bring forward an old law which had been 
much neglected, and which he thought would be ;i 
great benefit to the poor. This law was to prevent 
any person from occupying more than a certain por- 
tion of the pubHc lands. We may remember that it 
had been passed some years before, but the rich did 
not choose to pay attention to it, and still went on 
using the land as their own ; or, at least, paying only 
a very small sum of money for it, and employing the 
slaves whom they had taken in wars in cultivating it, 
instead of the people of Italy ; so that the poor were 
left to live as they could, without work, or land, or 
money. 

5. When Tiberius first proposed to restore the old 
law, and to give the people some of the public land, 
almost every rich person in Rome was indignant with 
him. He was abused and called by hard names, and 
Octavius, another tribune, declared that it should not 
be done ; but Tiberius would not be stopped, and 
found means to prevent Octavius from holding his 
office of tribune any longer. 

6. This was considered very wrong in Tiberius, 
and his enemies complained ; but he knew that he 



HISTORY OF ROME. Ill 

had acted for the best, and when Octavius was no 
longer tribune, the law was passed. It was about 
this time that Attains, king of Pergamus, left his 
kingdom and his treasures to the Romans, as was 
mentioned in the last chapter. Tiberius immediately 
proposed that the treasures should be divided amongst 
the poor citizens to help them in buying cattle and 
things necessary for working the lands that were to 
be given them ; and the great senators, in conse- 
quence, were more angry with him than ever. In- 
deed he was so much hated, that his life would have 
been in danger, if he had not been a tribune, and his 
person therefore held sacred. Wlien the year of of- 
fice was over, Tiberius offered himself again to be 
chosen, for besides his wish of doing good, it was the 
only hope he had of safety. 

7. The election took place about harvest-time, 
when most of the lespectabie country-people were 
engaged, and could not attend. The enemies of Ti- 
berius, seeing that he was likely to be chosen, de- 
clared that as so many persons were absent, the elec- 
tion was not lawful, and they would not let it be 
finished till the following day. 

8. Tiberius Avell knew what this meant, and was 
afraid that some evil might happen to him if he 
went to the senate again ; but his friends came to 
him early the next morning, and persuaded him to 
go. The business began, and whilst it was going 
on, Fulvius Flaccus, a friend to Tiberius, came up 
to him, and told him that the senators were at 
that very moment planning to kill him. As soon 
as Tiberius heard this, he gathered his robe around 
him, as if preparing for flight, and put his hand 
to his head, which was the signal for calhng his 
friends to his assistance. Immediately there was 
a great disturbance. Some persons collected around 
Gracchus to defend him, whilst a body of tlie 



112 THE child's first 

senators rushed from the place of meeting, armed 
with sticks and clubs and the legs of the benches 
on which they had sat, and knocking down every 
one who came in their way. Tiberius endeavored 
to save himself, but in his haste unfortunately fell ; 
and whilst attempting to rise, he was stnick on 
the head and stunned : a few more blows from 
the enemies who surrounded him, killed him. His 
body was dragged thi-ough the streets, and thrown 
into the Tiber, together with those of three hun- 
dred of his friends, who were killed in the tumult 
which followed his death. A wealthy and hard- 
hearted patrician, Scipio Nasica, was the chief enemy 
of Tiberius, and some have even said that it was 
he who murdered him ; but he was punished for 
his cruelty, for although the senatoi's took his part, 
the people were so angry with him that he was 
obhged to leave Rome. He never returned, but died 
in exile. 

9. Scipio ^milianus came back to Rome about 
this time. Though he was the brother-in-law of 
Tiberius Gracchus, he did not agree with him, and 
said that if he had tried to stir the people up to 
rebelhon he desen^ed to die. Scipio began to op- 
pose the plans which Tiberius had brought forward 
for the good of the people. One day in particular 
he-Avas very earnest upon this subject, and the dis- 
cussion which was begun was left without being 
ended. It was intended to be finished the next 
day ; but when the next day came, Scipio ^milianus 
was found dead in his bed. He had been murdered, 
but the senators dared not inquire by whom. When 
such a dreadful crime was allowed to pass unnoticed, 
the Roman government could have had but very 
httle power. 

10. Cornelia must before this have seen how 
much happier it is to live a private retired life than 



HISTORY OF ROME. 113 

to be put forward in places of authority. She no 
longer desired public honors for her children, and 
entreated Caius, her only surviving son, not to fol- 
low his brother's example. She wrote most sad 
letters to him, begging liim at least to wait till 
she was dead before he offered hiniself for the 
tribuneship, so that she might not feel the misfor- 
tunes which he must bring \ipon himself by it. 
But Caius was not to be daunted by fears. He 
was several years younger than Tiberius — full of 
energy, brave, and without any thought for him- 
self, and the idea of following out his brother's 
plans was so constantly in his mind, that even in his 
dreams the form of Tiberius seemed to appear be- 
fore him, reproacliing him for delay, and telling him 
that it must be his fate to hve the same hfe and die 
the same death. 

11. It was about three yeare after the death of 
Tiberius Gracchus that his brother Caius was made 
tribune. He immediately began, like Tiberius, to 
introduce laws for the good of the poor ; and found 
quite as much trouble in consequence. All his 
plans were opposed, and the senators endeavored 
to gain the affections of the people from him, by 
bringing forward one of then- own party who pre- 
tended to be as great a friend to the poor as Caius, 
but who in reahty only intended to deceive them. 

12. Caius, however, went on very zealously. He 
tried in every possible way to benefit his distressed 
fellow-countrymen, but his enemies were too cunning 
for him. The people began to like him less because 
so much was said against him ; and after he had 
been twice chosen as tribune, and offered himself a 
third time, they would not elect him. 

13. Caius, like Tiberius, knew that his life would 
not be safe when he once ceased to be a tribune, 
and it was soon clear that the senate were deter- 

10* 



114 THE child's first 

rained to revenge themselves upon him, for they 
proposed to do away with all his hiws, and to give 
the consuls as much power as if they liad been dic- 
tators. Dictators could do any thing they chose — 
nothing could stand against them. When Caius 
heard this, he prepared to defend himself. Ful- 
vius Flaccus, his brother's friend, was his friend 
likewise, and proposed that they should collect their 
followers and station themselves upon Mount Aven- 
tine, one of the seven hills upon which the city 
was built. Caius consented, but he was not at all 
willing to fight against his fellow-countrymen, and 
took no weapons with him except a dagger, which 
he put under his robe. As he was leaving his 
house, his wife endeavored to stop him. She held 
his little son in her arms, and seizing his robe, en- 
treated him for the sake of his child, and for her 
own sake, to consider what he was going to do, 
and whether the murderers of his brother were not 
preparing the same fate for him. The unhappy Caius 
burst into tears, and could not answer. He strove 
to tear himself away from her, but she clung to 
him, and followed him a little distance, until at 
length, worn with misery, she sank down fainting 
in the street, and was earned to the house of her 
brother. 

14. There was civil war now in Rome between 
Caius Gracchus and his friends on Mount Aventine, 
and the senators and their party in the city. But 
it did not last very long. When Mount Aventine 
was attacked, Fulvius Flaccus was killed, and Caius 
was obliged to escape for his hfe ; only one per- 
son, a slave, was with him. They fled to a wood, 
and there they intended to hide themselves, but 
their pursuers came after them. Caius dreaded to 
fall into the hands of such cruel enemies, and when 
he found that they were close upon him, he com- 



HISTORY OF ROME. 115 

manded his slave to kill him. The man plunged his 
dagger into his master's breast, and being resolved 
not to outlive him, thrust it also into his own, and 
expired by his side. 

15. The head of Gracchus was cut off, and car- 
ried to the consul. A reward had been promised 
for it, which was to be its weight in gold. The 
money was given, but it was found upon examina- 
tion that the brains had been taken out, and the 
skull filled with lead to make it heavier. The body 
of Gracchus Avas at first thrown into the Tiber, 
but it was afterwards taken out and carried to his 
mother Corneha, who caused it to be buried with 
funeral honors. Cornelia never recovered the loss 
of her noble sons She never mentioned them 
but with tears, and upon her death a statue was 
erected to her, with the inscription which she had 
so earnestly desired, " Corneha, the mother of the 
Gracchi." 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

WAR WITH JUGURTHA, KING OF NUMIDIA ;: 
FIRST DECLARED, B. 0. 111. 

B C 111 ^' -^^''^^'^ *^® disturbances at Rome, in 

the time of the Gracchi, the next im- 
portant event is the war wfth Jugurtha, king of Nu-' 
midia. Masinissa, the old king, who made himself 
so famous in the third Punic war, left his dominions 
at his death to his son Micipsa. Micipsa had. two 
children, Hiempsal and Adherbal, and an adopted 
son named Jugurtha. These three he desired should 
reign together. Jugurtha was a young man, very 



116 THE child's first 

clever, very handsome, and agreeable in manner; 
but proud, treacherous, and cruel. He did not 
choose to reign as an equal, for he desired to have 
the kingdom for himself, and to gain this object he 
caused Hiempsal to be murdered. This wicked ac- 
tion filled Adherbal with alarm, as he supposed that 
he should share the same fate. He applied to the 
Romans for protection ; but when Jugurtha knev/ 
it, he sent large sums of money to the senators, to 
bribe them ; and in consequence, instead of promis- 
ing to assist Adherbal, they said they would divide 
the kmgdom between him and Jugurtha, which they 
did, ta£ng care to give Jugurtha the best share. 
Adherbal could not resist, for scarcely any one dared 
to resist the Romans ; but, as was naturally to be 
expected, he and Jugurtha quarrelled again, and 
proceeded to open war. Jugm-tha besieged Cirta, 
Adherbal's capital city. The inhabitants forced Ad- 
herbal to yield it up, because Jugurtha had prom- 
ised to treat them well ; but he completely broke his 
word, for he put the soldiers and foreign merchants to 
death, and then seized Adherbal, and after torturing 
him in the most cruel manner, killed him. 

2. The Romans were forced to take notice of this, 
.and they declared war against Jugurtha in the year 
B. C. Ill ; but he bribed the generals to make peace, 
and then broke his agreement as he chose. At last 
he was summoned to Rome to answer for his con- 
duct, and though he was a king, he was obliged to 
go, because Numidia was subject to the Romans. 
He took with him large sums of money, which he 
gave to the senators to induce them to be his friends, 
and very probably he would never have been pun- 
ished, if he had not, whilst he was at Rome, caused 
the murder of one of Masinissa's grandsons, who was 
living there. Bomilcar, one of his generals, actually- 
committed the murder ; but it was well known tliat 



HISTORY OF ROME. 117 

he was ordered to do so by Jugurtha, and they 
were both obliged to leave. Rome instantly, and war 
was declared. 

3. The Roman senate made Gecilius Metellus the 
commander of their armies, and he chose Caius Ma- 
rius to be, what was called, his legate or lieutenant, 
the next in command to himself. They were both 
very celebrated persons, but not at all alike in charac- 
ter. Metellus was honorable and imselfish, and had 
a great deal of energy ; but he had one great fault, 
which was pride, and this brought many troubles 
upon himself and his country. Marius was a man of 
low birth ; his manners were rough and rude, but he 
was very ambitious, and hked power just as much as 
if he had been born to it ; and as he had great tal- 
ents, he rose from a common soldier to be one of the 
first people in Rome. He and Metellus were very 
good friends at first, but they were not persons 
likely to suit each other long. They were success- 
ful, however, in the war against Jugurtha, and after 
some sieges and battles, bribed Bomilcar, Jugurtha's 
general, to take the part of the Romans. Bomilcar 
persuaded another of the Numidian generals to do 
the same ; in fact, Jugurtha had no one really to de- 
pend upon, and though he fought bravely, and com- 
manded well, he was in great danger of being en- 
tirely conquered. 

4. During this time Marius and Metellus were 
learning to dislike each other more and more. Ma- 
rius found faidt with Metellus, and said he could 
command better himself, and Metellus was jealous of 
Marius, and looked down upon him. Marius hear- 
ing that consuls were to be chosen at Rome, pro- 
posed to go and offer himself to be one ; but Metel- 
lus openly scorned him, thinking it absurd that a 
man of low birth should be chief ruler over a peo- 
ple hke the Romans. Marius however did go, and 



118 THE child's first 

was chosen ; and the first thing he did afterwards, 
was to have Metellus reoalled from Africa. This 
was a great trial to Metellus, for Marius was to have 
the command instead of him. But he could not 
disobey the order, and he went back to Rome, when 
he was in some measure rewarded for his honorable 
services, by a splendid triumph, and by having tlie 
name of Numidicus given him. Marius was pro- 
voked at this, but he had other things to think of 
now, besides his jealousy of Metellus, and he set out 
for Africa, having as one of his chief officers, Lucius 
Cornelius Sylla. 

5. Sylla, of whom we shall hear a great deal by- 
and-by, was a man of noble birth, clever, and ac- 
complished. He resembled Marius in being selfish 
and ambitious, but as he was a person of good edu- 
cation, and what we should call gentlemanlike habits 
and manners, he knew how to conceal his wishes 
and command his temper. Still he was just as 
wicked, perhaps more so than Marius, and equally 
determined to have his own way, whatever suffering 
he might bring upon other people. 

6, When Marius landed in Africa, he and Jugurtha 
began the war in a manner which showed they were 
determined to carry it on resolutely. Jugurtha was 
assisted by his father-in-law, Bocchus, king of Mauri- 
tania, but he could not stand against Marius, who 
went on taking one place after another until nearly 
the whole of Numidia had submitted to him. There 
was one place, however, the castle of Mulucha, 
where all the king's treasures were kept, which it 
seemed almost impossible to subdue ; it was built so 
strongly upon the top of a smooth rock that no one 
could chmb up. The only way up to it was by a 
very narrow path cut in the rock, in which two men 
could scarcely walk abieast. Marius tried again 
and again in diffej-ent wrr\'s to take the castle, but 



HISTORY OF ROME. 119 

never could succeed. One day it happened that a 
soldier who was tilling his pitcher at a spring, ob- 
served some snails crawling up the rock near. He 
watched them, and remarked that the cracks in the 
rock where they were to be found were moister than 
on the other side. He put his feet into these soft 
holes, and by that means clambered quite up to the 
top and came down without being seen. He did 
this twice, to be quite sure that it would be possible 
to make use of the discovery, and then he went and 
told Marius. Marius collected a party of brave 
men, and ordered them to mount the rock whilst 
another party pretended to attack the castle on the 
other side. This was done, and the men reached the 
top of the wall safely, and then sounded a trumpet. 
The noise frightened the people in the castle ; they 
ran to the place from whence the sound came, and 
left the direct pathway without a guard, and the 
Romans rushed forward, broke down the gate, and 
the castle was taken. 

7. Jugurtha took refuge in the dominions of Boc- 
chus, when he found that the Romans were gaining 
ground so fast. There was, however, no safety for 
him there. Bocchus was a selfish man, and willing 
to listen to any plan which might bring him wealth 
or power. He lost one great battle, in which Sylla 
distinguished himself particularly, and then he began 
to think that it would be wise to make peace for 
himself. He delayed however for some time, being 
doubtful what to do, for Sylla, who was sent to set- 
tle the terms of peace, declared he would not consent 
to it, unless Jugurtha was dehvered up ; whilst Ju- 
gurtha, at the very same time, endeavored to per- 
suade Bocchus to seize Sylla. Bocchus decided at 
last upon siding vrith the Romans, and after having 
told Jugurtha that if he would meet him at a certain 
place, Sylla should be given into his hands, he 



120 THE child's first 

treacherously caused Mm to be surrounded by the 
Romans and made a prisoner. 

8. Marius returned to Rome as a conqueror, and 
was honored with a splendid triumph. Great treas- 
ures of gold and silver were displayed which he had 
taken in the war, and the people gazed upon him, 
and wondered and admired, as he passed in his char- 
iot through the streets ; but the most glorious, yet 
the saddest prize of ail, was the unfortunate king of 
Numidia, who was led in chains before his conqueror, 
dressed in his royal robes, and accompanied by his 
two sons. When the triumph was over, Jugurtha 
was stripped of his kingly dress, and the ornaments 
in his ears were snatched from him so eagerly that 
his flesh was torn in the cruel haste. He was then 
thrust into the dark, cold dungeon of the state pris- 
on; and after being kept for several days without 
food, he died. 

9. Jugurtha had murdered Hiempsal and Adher- 
bal, and he deserved no better fate; but it is diffi- 
cult, if not impossible, to think of a king ending his 
hfe in such a dreadful manner, without feeling pity 
for him. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

INVASION OF THE CIMBRI. 
MAUIUS DEFEATS THEM, B. C. 101. 

B C 101 ^' ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ Jugurtha was no 

sooner ended than Marius was called 
upon to show his skill and bravery in defending his 
own coimtry. We have seen how the Romans ex- 
tended their dominions, and made themselves lords 
over all the civilized nations near them ; but notwith- 



HISTORY OF ROME. 121 

standing their great power, they were themselves in 
danger from enemies whom they scarcely knew, and 
whom, if they had known, they would probably have 



2. Many years before, the Gauls, as we have 
heard, had invaded Italy, and even taken possession 
of Rome ; but the time was long past, and the Ro- 
mans since then had grown bolder and more power- 
ful. Some of the Gauls were their allies, and when- 
ever there were wars and insurrections amongst them, 
they were sure to be quickly subdued. Probably 
the Romans began now to look upon themselves as 
the masters of the world. But their notions of the 
world were very unlike ours. They did not even 
know there was such a continent as America, and 
they had but a very indistinct idea of the people who 
hved in the north of Europe and in Asia. The in- 
habitants of these last-named countries were fierce 
and warlike tribes, who cared nothing for the arts 
and luxuries upon which the Romans prided them- 
selves, and were therefore considered barbarians ; yet 
it was ordered by God that these barbarians should 
in the end overthrow the vast Roman Empire, and 
become as much celebrated themselves for elegance 
and refinement as the people whom they conquered. 

3. When we first hear of these tribes it seems as 
if they were all alike, and there could be no interest 
in distinguishing them from each other. But this is 
not really the case. The diiference is actually seen 
and felt to this day amongst persons whom we meet 
and live with, and it is especially to be discovered in 
language. For instance, we hear constantly of a 
Scotch accent, but we do not often think why, when 
persons speak the same words, they should not pro- 
nounce them ahke. It does not enter our heads that 
the difiference arises from the fact, that hundreds of 
years ago England and Scotland were overrun by 

11 



122 THE child's first 

different tribes, who, when they talked, could not un- 
derstand each other ; and that the difference has 
come down from father to son till it has reached us, 
so that, although the descendants of the tribes who 
settled in Scotland speak English, they pronounce it, 
as French or Italian persons might do, with a foreign 
accent. 

4. The barbarians, who in the time of Marius in- 
vaded Gaul and threatened to invade Italy, were the 
Cimbri. They came, it is said, from Asia and the 
eastern parts of Europe, and appeared in Gaul be- 
fore the war with Jugurtha was ended. The Ro- 
mans sent armies to aid the Gauls in defending them- 
selves, but they were defeated ; and when they af- 
terwards drew near to the Alps and seemed prepared 
to cross into Italy, the Romans grew so alarmed that 
they ordered Marius, who had been chosen consul 
five times since he first offered himself, to assist in 
repelling them. 

5. The Cimbri were at that time joined by another 
tribe, the Teutones ; but only the Cimbri crossed the 
Alps. Marius defeated the Teutones first in Gaul, 
and then he brought his army back to Italy to attack 
the Cimbri. The Cimbri, who had not heard of the 
defeat of the Teutones, sent ambassadors to Marius, 
asking him to give themselves and their allies land 
on which they might settle, and threatening war if 
they were refused. " You ask land for your alhes, 
the Teutones," answered Marius ; " I have given 
them some already. Their bodies are now moulder- 
ing in the fields, and their bones are serving as fen- 
ces for vineyards." After this haughty answer both 
armies prepared for a battle, which was fought on 
the 30th of June, B. C. 101. The Cunbri attacked 
the Romans with fury ; but the heat of the weather, 
which they were not accustomed to, made them famt 
and weak, and they were easily overcome. They 



HISTORY or ROME. 123 

had also tied themselves together with cords, think- 
ing they should support each other better in conse- 
quence ; but this only gave the Romans greater pow- 
er over them. Thousands of them were killed, and 
thousands more taken prisoners and sold for slaves. 
Neai'ly the whole tribe, in fact, was destroyed, and 
the Romans were for the time freed from a great 
calamity. Marius was now a greater person than 
ever. He was allowed a splendid triumph, and was 
chosen consul for the sixth time. 

6. At this period there was, what is called, a ser- 
vile war, that is, an insuiTection of slaves, in Sicily. 
These slaves were in a wretched condition, and some 
of them bemg set free, all the others wished to be 
free likewise. They rebelled and made two of tlieir 
number kings, and kept up a war for four years ; but 
they were subdued at last, though not till a million 
of them had perished. It is said that one thousand 
of the number gave themselves up to the Roman 
general, who was sent against them, on condition 
that their lives should be spared. The promise was 
given, and yet this same man sent them afterwards 
to Rome to fight with wild beasts in the public 
shows and entertainments. The poor slaves kiUed 
each other to avoid such a shocking fate. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

THE SOCIAL, OR MARSIC "WAR, 
OtTT B. 0. 90. 



-g g QQ 1. The events which happened in Italy 

after the invasion of the barbarians, brought 

worse consequences than any foreign wars. They 

were caused by disputes between the citizens of Rome 



124 THE child's first 

and the states of Italy, who were subject to Rome ; 
and by the selfishness and ambition of particular per- 
sons, who thought much more of their own interests 
than of the good of their country. There had always 
been a distinction between the citizens of Rome and 
the inhabitants of the rest of Italy. The citizens of 
Rome had particular privileges ; amongst other things 
they were allowed to vote for the consuls, and so had 
some power in the government, and whenever the 
Roman senate wished to show favor to a city which 
they had conquered, they used to give the inhabitants 
what was called the franchise ; that is, the same ad- 
vantages as those persons possessed who were Ro- 
mans by birth. There is a reference to this difference 
between the Roman citizens and other Roman subjects 
in the New Testament. St. Paul, we are told, being 
about to be scourged, informed the centurion who 
guarded him, that he was a Roman, meaning a Ro- 
man citizen. The centurion was then afraid to punish 
him, and went and told the chief captain, saying, 
" Take heed what thou doest, for this man is a Ro- 
man." The chief captain immediately inquired of 
St. Paul whether it was really so, and said, that he 
himself had obtained the privilege by paying a 
great sum. St. Paul replied, " But I was free-born," 
or born a citizen ; and he was in consequence saved 
from punishment. "We see from this that it was con- 
sidered a great advantage to be a Roman citizen. 

2. The Italian states were naturally enough very 
anxious to have the same privileges as their fellow- 
countrymen at Rome, and tried many times to force 
the senate to give them what they considered their 
right. There were great differences of opinion in 
Rome upon this subject. M'arius was in favor of the 
franchise being given, for he generally sided with any 
party who were against the senators ; but he did not 
really care for any one but himself. His hatred of 



HISTORY OF ROME. 125 

Sylla increased every year, and as Sylla was a friend 
to the rich and great, Marius allied himself with the 
lower classes, and endeavored to make himself popu- 
lar amongst them. At one time he joined himself 
with persons whose conduct was so disgraceful, that 
he was at last obliged to turn against them, and even 
fight against them. If he had not done so his fellow- 
citizens would have turned against him. There was 
one honorable person in Rome, who openly opposed 
Marius — and that was Metellus, the general, who had 
been with him in Africa. When Marius proposed a 
law which he said was to benefit the people, but 
which Metellus saw would give them a great deal 
more power than was good and right, he boldly re- 
fused to vote for it ; and when his friends told him 
that evil would happen to him if he did not, he an- 
swered, that to do well when no danger attended it 
was common, but to do well in the midst of dangers 
was the part of a truly good and honest man. 

3. Marius contrived that Metellus should go into 
exile as a punishment for this refusal ; but he was 
afterwards recalled, and there was great joy at his 
return, for every one respected him. All the chief 
persons in Rome went to receive him, and his house 
was crowded with persons who came to congratulate 
him. Marius did not stay long in Rome to see the 
triumph of Metellus ; he left Italy about this period, 
and travelled into Asia, where he stayed at the court 
of Mithridates, king of Pontus, in Asia Minor, who 
was inclined to be an enemy of the Romans. Perhaps 
that was the reason which induced Marius to go 
there, when he ' was angry with his fellow-country- 
men ; but he did not please Mithridates, who was a 
proud, imprudent, and bad man. He was too rough 
in his manner, and too plain in his speech, and offend- 
ed the king by advising him either to try and make 
himself more powerful than tlie Romans, or else 
11* 



126 THE child's first 

quietly to submit to them. Mithridates said nothing 
at the time in reply, but he soon afterwards dismissed 
his visiter with presents, and Marius then went back 
to Italy and lived at Rome like a private person ; but 
he had no friends, for his roughness and his pride 
together made every one dislike him. 

4, A few years after this the question about giving 
the franchise to the Itahan states was brought for- 
ward again very eagerly. There was a general dis- 
content throughout the whole of Italy, and the 
greater number of the states united themselves to- 
gether with the resolution to fight until they had 
gained their object, or else to raze the city of Rome 
to the ground, and form a new republic. 

5. This war is called the Social, or Marsic war ; 
the Marsians, inhabitants of one of the small but 
proud states, being those who took the chief part in 
it. It first broke out in the year B.. C. 90, and 
lasted for more than two years. Great misery was 
brought upon all concerned in it, for no less than 
300,000 persons are said to have been killed in it, 
and many rich and prosperous cities were ruined ; 
but in the end the Italian states gained their object. 
One state after another proposed to make peace upon 
condition of receiving the franchise, and the Romans, 
being anxious to bring the war to an end, were induced 
to consent. 



HISTORY OP ROME. 127 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

CIVIL WAR BETWEEN MARIUS AND SYLLA. 
MAEIDS OUTLAWED, B. 0. 88. 

■g Q gg 1. The hatred which Marius and Sylla 

felt for each other broke out openly after 
the social war was ended. Marius was an old man 
now, for he was seventy years of age ; but his 
harsh, envious disposition was not at all softened. 
He thought himself forgotten, because great respect 
was paid to Sylla, who had shown much courage and 
wisdom in the last war ; and he was resolved to take 
the first opportunity of humbling him. This oppor- 
tunity soon came. A war broke out with Mithridates, 
king of Pontus, who had offended the Romans by in- 
terfering in some affairs which they thought he had 
no right to meddle with ; and also by offering to 
assist the Greeks in freeing themselves from the 
power of the Romans. Sylla was fixed upon as the 
general to conduct the war ; but at the time the 
appointment was made, he was engaged in subduing 
one of the Italian states which was still discon- 
tented about the franchise ; and Marius cunningly 
contrived, during his absence, to have a new elec- 
tion, and to be chosen himself instead. This was 
acting treacherously and unjustly, and when Sylla 
heard that the command was taken from him, he 
was exceedingly angry. He set out at once for 
Rome, and six of his legions or regiments of sol- 
diers, as we should call them, followed him. 

2. The gates of the city were shut ; but he soon 
broke them down, and entered with his army. The 
inhabitants were much frightened at his approach, 
and many of them mounted upon the roofs of their 



128 THE child's first 

houses, and threw down showers of stones upon him 
and his soldiers ; but Sylla placed himself at the head 
of his troops, and taking a torch in his hand, threatened 
to set fire to the houses if they did not immediately 
leave off. This stopped them, and they allowed him 
to advance as far as the forum. 

3. In the mean time Marius had left the city ; he 
could not oppose such an army, and he knew that he 
should risk his Mfe if he were to stay. Sylla caused 
him to be accused as a traitor to his country, together 
with his son, and many of his friends and followers ; 
and offered a great reward to whoever would seize 
and put them to death. Marius was therefore obliged 
to keep himself carefully concealed, till he could find 
some way of escape. These events took place in the 
year B. C. 88. 

4. For a short time Marius remained hidden in a 
house near Rome, with his son and a few followers ; 
but as they were in want of food, his son left him, 
after a Uttle while, to go in search of some ; and be- 
fore he came back, Marius began to be so much 
alarmed, lest he should be discovered, that he went 
away from his hiding-place, with his friends, and 
wandered about till they arrived at the seacoast, 
where they found two small vessels ready to sail. As 
a troop of horsemen were just behind them, they 
jumped into the sea to reach the ships, and in this 
way were separated ; Marius being taken up by one 
ship, and his friends by the other. Yovmg Marius, 
in the mean time, was in great danger ; for he was 
very nearly discovered by some of Sylla's soldiers, 
and was only saved by the help of a slave, who was 
with him, and who put him into a cart, loaded with 
beans, and covered him up, and then drove the cart 
past the soldiers, and through the streets of Rome, 
till young Marius reached his own house, where his 
■wife concealed him. When he knew that his fathei 



HISTORY OF ROME. 129 

was gone, he managed to get on board a ship bound 
for Africa, and after a calm voyage landed there 



6. Marius himself was not as fortunate as his son. 
The sea was very stormy, and he suffered a great 
deal from fatigue and illness. The sailors kept along 
the coast of Italy, and Marius being quite tired out, 
they advised him to land and rest a httle, till the 
wind should be more favorable. He accordingly took 
their advice, and laid down to sleep ; but when he 
awoke he found himself alone. The vessel had sailed, 
and he was left to his fate. He was now much more 
unhappy than before ;: his spirits entirely failed, and 
he roamed about among swamps and marshes, till he 
met with an old man who took compassion upon him, 
and carried him to a hxit, where he said he might 
easily hide himself. Marius knew that the part of the 
country in which he then was belonged to one of his 
greatest enemies, and this made him the more anxious 
not to be discovered. He hoped to have been safe 
in the hut, but he soon heard the voices of soldiers, 
and the tramphng of horses near it, and then he left 
the hut, and plunged up to his neck in a muddy 
swamp, where he was at length fomid. The soldiers 
dragged him out, by tying a cord round his neck, 
and led him to the town of Mintumse to be executed. 
The magistrates tha-ew him into prison, and a slave 
was sent to kill him. It was then nearly dark, but 
the flaming eyes of the gaunt, fierce old man, seemed 
to glare upon the slave as he entered the cell where 
he was confined. With a terrible voice, Marius ex- 
claimed, " Darest thou kill Caius Marius ?" The 
slave dropped his sword in the greatest fear, and 
nished away, saying, " I cannot kill Caius Marius." 

6. The magistrates now began to repent of what 
they were going to do, for they remembered many 
things by which Marius had been of use to his 



130 THE child's FIRST 

country, and instead of doing him any harm, they 
took care of liim, and assisted him, and in the end 
put him on board a vessel which was about to sail 
for Africa. He landed near Carthage, in the bay : 
the once beautiful city lay before him in ruins. 
Marius seated himself upon a broken column, and 
we may well believe that most sad thoughts passed 
through his mind ; for the desolate city was the 
image of his own fate. Like him it had fallen, 
never, as it seemed, to rise again. Marius was a 
wicked man, and had nothing to cheer him when he 
looked back upon his evil life ; but even if he had 
been good, he must still then have been wretched, 
for he had little hope left in this world, and had 
never been taught to look for happiness in another. 

Y. Whilst resting amongst the ruins, a messenger 
arrived from the governor of the province to warn 
him that it was against the laws of the Roman senate 
for him to remain there. Marius looked at the man 
sternly, and replied, " Go, tell your master that you 
have seen the exiled Marius sitting amongst the ruins 
of Carthage." The governor was probably touched 
with pity by the compai-ison which Marius thus 
made between his own misfortunes and the ruins of 
the great city, and he was suffered to remain there a 
little longer. His son, who had all this time been 
kept as a soi-t of prisoner by the king of Numidia, 
managed to escape and join him, and soon after- 
wards both of them, thinking it safer to leave Africa, 
fled to a little island near the coast, where they re- 
mained, waiting from day to day in the hope of hear- 
ing news which might give them a prospect of re- 
turning to Rome. 

8. In the meanwhile there had been great changes 
at Rome, and new persons had started up to create 
disturbances. Sylla had departed to make war 
against Mithridates, in Greece, but he was scarcely 



HISTORY OP ROME. 131 

gone before disputes arose between the two consuls, 
who were left to govern the state ; and one of them, 
— Cinna, whom Sj^lla thought was his friend, de- 
clared war against the other, and sent for Manus to 
join him. Marius was of course most willing to do 
so. He collected together about five thousand des- 
perate men, and united himself with Cinna's army, 
and then all marched to Rome. One really good, 
honorable man joined them — Sertorius, who had 
fouglit in the wars in Spain and against the Cimbri, 
and was much respected for his courage and high 
principles. He was not a friend to Marius, but sup- 
ported him because he disapproved of the conduct of 
the senators, and of the persons who were then chief 
in Rome. The city was well defended, but the in- 
habitants began at last to suffer from famine, and 
the senators sent to Marius and Cmna to propose 
peace. 

9. Whilst Cinna and the ambassadors were settling 
the terms, Marius stood by without speaking, dressed 
in very old clothes, with his hair and beard long 
and rough, and looking dreadfully stern and fero- 
cious ; and when the agreement for peace was made, 
and the whole army set out for the city, Marius 
stopped at the gate. They begged him to go for- 
ward, but he said scornfully, that he was a banished 
man, and the law against him must be done away 
with before he could enter. His impatience, how- 
ever, would not suffer him really to wait ; and 
shortly afterwards he rushed in, followed by his 
savage guards. Orders were given to these wi-etches 
to kill every person whose greeting Marius did not 
return. A most shocking massacre took place in 
consequence. Numbers of persons came up to speak 
to Marius, and were killed before his eyes. The 
consul, who had opposed Cinna, was miu-dered as he 
sat in his ivory chair of office, named a curule chair, 



132 THE child's first 

where, on otter occasions, he wpuld have been sup- 
posed quite safe from harm. Marius seemed deter- 
mined not to spare any one, and the cruelty ani 
wickedness of his guards exceeded all belief, and at 
last came to such a pitch, that Sertorius and Cinna^ 
could endure it no longer. They agreed together to 
destroy them ; and one night, when the guards were 
all asleep, they sent a body of soldiers, who kiUed 
them every one. 

10. Sylla was not forgotten in the dreadful re- 
venge of Marius. His house was seized and his 
property taken away, and he was declared an enemy 
to his country. Cinna was now restored to the 
consulship, and Marius was appointed to be consul 
also for the seventh time. He had always be- 
heved that this would be the case, because of an 
omen which had happened when he was a httle 
child. An eagle with seven young ones fell into his 
lap, and this was supposed to mean that he should 
be the chief person in the state seven times ; but 
no worldly honors could bring happiness to a man 
burdened with so many crimes, and knowing that 
enemies svirrounded him on all sides. Letters ar- 
rived from Sylla, giving a list of his victories, and 
ending with these words : — " For these and other 
services, conscript fathers, you have rewarded me by 
setting a price upon my head ; my wife and children 
are forced to abandon their country, — my house is 
razed, — my property is taken away. You may ex- 
pect to see me shortly at the gates of Rome, with 
my victorious armies, to take vengeance for the in- 
juries I have received." 

11. These letters were hke the prophecy of death 
to Marius. He knew that his life would be the first 
sacrificed if SyUa were to return, and horrible fancies 
troubled him. Voices seemed to sound in his ears, 
as he lay awake upon his bed at night, telling him 



HISTORY OF ROME. 133 

that the den even of an absent lion ought to be 
dreaded. In his anguish he tried to distract his 
thoughts by excessive drinking, and a dreadful dis- 
ease followed in consequence. 

12. Seventeen days after having been chosen con- 
sul the seventh time, Marius died a madman. 

13. There is no need to remark vipon his fate. 
Even in this world, and amongst a nation of hea- 
thens, the judgments of God are clearly to be seen. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

SYLLA, 
APPOINTED PERPETUAL DICTATOE, B. 0. 82. 

B C 82 ^' ^^^^ Marius was dead, Cinna was 

the master of Italy, but he was as much 
afraid of Sylla's power as Marius had been ; for 
he knew that if Sylla were to retiirn with his 
army, all those who had supported Marius would 
be severely punished. He persuaded the senate 
to appoint another general to command the armies 
in Asia, instead of Sylla ; but this only brought 
on the evil of which he was afraid. Sylla had been 
sviccessful in all his efforts against Mithridates, and 
had compelled him to make peace ; and many prov- 
inces in Asia were now entirely subject to the 
Romans, in consequence of his skill and courage ; 
he was determined, therefore, not to yield his com- 
mand to any one, and instead of submittmg to 
Fimbria, the new general, he broixght an army 
against him. There was no cause, however, for 
a battle. The Romans were fond of Sylla, and. 
proud of serving under him, and Fimbria's soldiers 
12 



134 THE child's first 

left him of their own accord, and went over to 
Sylla. Thus the verj^ means which were used to 
destroy his power only made it greater, and he now 
had nothing else to do, but to settle all his affairs in 
Asia, and return to Italy to take vengeance upon his 
enemies. 

2. All this time Sylla had appeared to be more 
careful of the interests of his country than of his 
own. He was cruel, indeed, to the states which re- 
belled against the Koman power, and made the 
people pay enormous sums of money; but still 
these persons were the enemies of Rome, and he 
might have excused himself by saying that it was 
his duty to punish them. But now we shall see 
him in his true character, — selfish and bloodthirsty 
as Marius, though more polite and refined in his 
manners. 

3. Before Sylla arrived in Italy, one of his chief 
enemies was taken out of his way. Cinna was mur- 
dered by his own soldiers, but young Marius was left 
with several others, and their armies were very much 
larger than his own ; so much so, indeed, that Sylla 
might have had reason to be afraid, if his soldiers 
had not been so well trained and so much attached 
to him. One pei-son, however, joined him, who was 
a great help to him, — Cneius Pompey, afterwards 
called Pompey the Great. He was then only twen- 
'ty-three years of age, but had already distinguished 
himself very much in defending Rome against Marius. 

4. Pompey had great difficulty in joining Sylla ; 
many efforts were made to stop him ; and Sylla was 
so delighted with his assistance, and with the ac- 
count of his exploits, that he gave him the title of 
" imperator," Avhich had never before been granted 
to such a young person. As Sylla drew near to 
Italy, great preparations were made against him, 
but the person who could best have opposed him was 



HISTORY OF ROME. 135 

absent. This was Sertorius, who \v;is then in Spain. 
Young Marius and his friends were not clever enough 
to withstand a man hke Sylla ; and their whole party 
had made themselves hated by their cruelty, so that 
numbers of persons joined Sylla, hoping that if he 
were to conquer, the coimtry would be in a better 
state. 

5. Nearly two years passed from the time that 
Sylla first disobeyed the orders of the senate, by re- 
fusing to give up his command, till he appeared in 
the neighborhood of Rome. He was obliged to 
travel a great distance, and his enemies constantly 
endeavored to stop his march ; but he was always 
victorious and advanced onwards, gaining strength 
every day. 

6. The party of Marius seemed to increcise in cru- 
elty as the danger became greater. They ordered 
that all the persons in Rome who were supposed to 
favor Sylla should be killed, and numbers of the 
highest rank were murdered in consequence. This 
made Sylla the more anxious to take the chief power 
into his own hands, and he hastened on till he came 
quite close to the city. Here he met with great re- 
sistance from a Samnite army which was friendly to 
the Marian party. They fought against him in the 
most brave manner ; but Sylla was successful as 
usual, though his troops were nearly worn out with 
fatigue. 

7. The general of the Samnites killed himself in 
despair when he saw that the battle was lost, and his 
soldiers fled. Sylla took eight thousand prisoners, 
and as soon as he had obtained possession of the city, 
ordered them to be shut up in prison. He then 
summoned a meeting of the senators, and when they 
were assembled, addressed them in a long speech. 
All listened attentively, but their attention was soon 
drawn aside by fearful sounds which arose near them. 



136 THE child's first 

Cries and groans of agony told that some dreadful 
deed was being performed. SyUa alone was quiet 
and unconcerned. " Attend," hie exclaimed, speaking 
to the senators, "to what I am saying, and give 
yourselves no trouble about what is going on else- 
where. I have only ordered some offenders to be 
chastised." The eight thousand Samnites were at 
that very moment being murdered in cold blood ! 

8. This was only the beginning of his cruelty, and 
he did not attempt to conceal it. " I will not spare 
one," he said, "who has borne arms against me; 
all shall perish." He kept his threat most exactly. 
Every day fresh offenders were doomed to death. 
Some of them were really his enemies, others were 
only called guilty because they had endeavored to 
save the hves of the friends they loved. Catihne, a 
man of infamous character, assisted Sylla. He had 
some time before killed his brother, and now he beg- 
ged that the deed might be made lawful, by his 
brother's name being placed in the list of those who 
were sentenced by Sylla himself. 

9. The anxiety which these dreadful cruelties 
caused, at length became quite intolerable ; and a 
young man, Caius Metellus, dared one day to stand 
up in the senate and inquire when Sylla meant to put 
a stop to them. "We do not," he said, "intercede 
for such as you have resolved to destroy ; but only 
ask you to free those from uneasiness who may be 
allowed to live." Sylla replied that he did not know 
yet whom he should save. "Then," continued Me- 
tellus, " publish the list of those who are to die." 
The request was complied with immediately. Eighty 
persons, most of them of high rank, were put into 
the list ; or as it is called, proscribed. The next day 
220 were added to the number — the day after 220 
more ; and after 9000 persons had been murdei-ed, 
Sylla assembled the people, and told them that he 



HISTORY OF ROME. 137 

had proscribed as many as he could think of, and as 
for those he had forgotten, they should be proscribed 
too as soon as he could call them to his memory. 

10. To increase the misery which these horrible 
calamities caused, Sylla took possession of the prop- 
erty of the unhappy people whom he killed, and 
passed a law, which long continued in force, that 
none of the descendants of the proscribed should hold 
any office in the state. 

11. It seems marv^ellous that one man should thus 
ha^-e tyrannized over a whole city, yet so it was ; 
and Sylla not only compelled the Romans to submit 
to his cruelty, but forced them to make him perpet- 
ual dictator, in order that he might reform the laws 
and government. This was one of the few duties 
which he seemed inclined to perform rightly. The 
laws made by his order were many of them wise and 
useful. 

12. Sylla was appointed dictator in the year B. C. 
82, and held the office for three years. Then sud- 
denly he determined to give it up. He told the 
people of his resolution when he had assembled them 
at a great meeting, and at the same time he offered 
to give an account of all that he had done ; but no 
one dared ask him to do so. He was allowed to 
leave the place of assembly free and without com- 
plaint ; and from that period he retired to a beautiful 
country-house where he spent his days in luxury, and 
employed himself in writing the history of his own 
life in Greek. But the vengeance of God overtook 
him, though he was saved from the vengeance of his 
fellow- creatures. He was attacked by a loathsome 
disease, and vennin swarmed over his body. It was 
■i complaint for which there was no cure, and which 
must have rendered him an object of intolerable dis- 
gust to every one who approached him. Yet even 
in this dreadful condition Sylla's ferocious temper 

12* » 



138 THE child's first 

showed itself. He was informed that a man refused 
to settle some accounts, hoping that Sylla would soon 
die, and that he should then not be obliged to do so. 
Sylla sent for him, and ordered his slaves to strangle 
him in his presence. The death of this man brought 
on his own — the straining of his voice in his extreme 
anger caused some internal injury, and he died that 
same night in agony. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

SERTORIUS, 
MUKDERED B. C. 72. 

B C 72 ^' ^^ must now go back to what hap- 

pened at Rome after Sylla gave up the 
dictatorship. 

2. There were then two parties in the state, head- 
ed by the two consuls, Lepidus and Catulus. Lepi- 
dus desired to undo every thing which Sylla had 
done, and to call back the persons whom he had ex- 
iled ; whilst Catulus desired to keep all in the same 
condition in which Sylla had left it. Pompey, after- 
wards called the Great, took the part of Catulus ; 
and as he was one of the most distinguished persons 
in Rome, whichever side he supported was the most 
likely to be uppermost. Pompey was not a cruel 
man like Marius and Sylla, at times he showed very 
high qualities ; but he was not thoroughly sincere — 
his friends could not always trust to his word, and his 
ambition caused him to do many wrong things. 

3. Open war broke out after a little while between 
the two consuls ; but Catulus, being assisted by 
Pompey, was victorious, and Lepidus was obhged to 
flee to Sardinia, where lie soon after died. There 



HISTORY OF ROME. 139 

was, however, no hope of peace even then, for a war 
was going on in Spain, against Sertorius, who had 
never yielded to Sylla. Sertorius was much liked by 
the Spaniards, who trusted and respected him. His 
wish was to make the Romans and Spaniards one peo- 
ple ; and he appointed senators, as there were at 
Rome, half of whom were Spaniards and half Ro- 
mans ; he also estabhshed a school where the yoimg 
men were to be educated, and in fact did every thing 
in his power to improve the people. The Spaniards 
thought he was particularly blessed by the gods, be- 
cause he was always accompanied by a white fawn, 
which they supposed was sent him from heaven as a 
sign of divine approbation. This strong feeling in his 
favor made Sertorius very powerful, and he was able 
to defend himself for a long time against all who 
were sent to Spain to oppose him. It was not be- 
cause he favored Marius himself, that he did not 
yield to Sylla, but because he considered Sylla a ty- 
rant who would only oppress the people, and that 
the party of Marius cared more for the true good of 
their country. 

4, Pompey's great ambition was to conquer Serto- 
rius, and when Lepidus was defeated he determined 
to go himself with an army into Spain. It was very 
diflfictdt to carry on a war in that mountainous coun- 
try, especially against a person hke Sertorius, who 
knew exactly where to go, and how to place his 
men in the best position ; and, as Pompey knew this, 
he set a price upon his head ; that is, he offered a 
sum of money to any person who would kill him. 
Sertorius would have submitted on one condition — 
that of being allowed to go back to Rome, for he 
had a mother living there whom he loved more than 
any one else in the world, and whom he longed to 
see again ; but a short time after he made tlais pro- 
posal to the senate his mother died, and then he 



140 THE child's first 

had no reason for not continuing the war as before. 
It is said that -when he heard of his mother's death 
he himself almost died of grief, and lay seven days 
on the ground without taking an interest in any thing 
which was going on. His friends, however, per- 
suaded him to rouse himself again, and by degrees 
he began to be more cheerful and hopeful, especially 
as he had a hope of assistance from Mithridates, king 
of Pontus. 

5. Mithridates, we know, had always been an 
enemy to the Romans. Whilst Sylla was dictator, 
he had begun a second war against them, which, 
hov/ever, did not last very long; but now he thought, 
that if he could have the assistance of Sertorius, he 
really might take his revenge for all the injuries he 
had received. Sertorius agreed to be his ally, upon 
condition that Mithridates would not attempt to con- 
quer any part of the Roman dominions in Asia, but 
only to retake that which was his own ; and, this 
being agreed upon, Mithridates carried on a war 
against the Romans in Asia, whilst Sertorius fought 
in Spain, and formed a plan for invading Italy. 
Most unhappily, about two years afterwards, Ser- 
torius began to suspect that the Spaniards were not 
as faitliful to him as they had been, and that they 
intended to go over to his enemies ; and this induced 
him to commit a most cruel action, which must al- 
ways be a blot upon his memory. He ordered all 
the young men who were educated in his college tc* 
be put to death. Perhaps he excused himself by 
saying that their friends were traitors ; but nothing- 
can really excuse him. He lost the confidence of 
the Spaniards from that time, and even the Romans 
became less attached to him ; and not long after- 
wards, Perperna, one of his generals, who was jeal- 
ous of his fame, formed a plot against him, and hrv- 
ing invited him to a banquet, treacherously fell upon 



HISTORY OF ROME. 141 

him whilst he was sitting at table, and mui-dered him 
in the year B. C. 72. 

6. The Spaniards and the Romans, who sided 
with Sertorius, lost every thing when he died ; for 
Perperna, who took the command of the army after 
him, was a base and cowardly, as well as a cruel 
man, and only cared for his own safety. He was 
defeated by Pompey, and taken prisoner, and when 
he thought that he should be sentenced to die, he 
offered to give Pompey all the letters he had found 
belonging to Sertorius, on condition of his life being 
spared. These letters would have been of great 
consequence to Pompey, as they would have shown 
him who, amongst the chief of his fellow-citizens at 
Eome, were the friends of Sertorius ; but he was far 
too high-minded to take advantage of such meanness, 
and burnt the letters without looking at them, and 
ordered Perperna instantly to be executed. 

7. The war in Spain was then ended. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

SERVILE WAR U N D E R S P A R T A C U S, 
ENDED BY CRASSDS AND POMPEY, B. C. 71. 

jj p hi 1. After conquerhig Sertorius and Per- 

perna, Pompey was called upon to subdue 
a very different enemy, an anny of rebeUious gladi- 
ators and slaves. 

2. Gladiatoi's, as we have heard before, were per- 
sons forced to fight with each other, as a pubUc 
show to amuse the people. They were generally 
prisoners taken in war, and bought by masters who 



142 THE child's ferst 

trained them in schools, and then made them exhibit 
at the pubhc games. These amusements were cruel 
and disgraceful, and one of the chief causes of the 
great wickedness of the Romans. They became 
hard-hearted in consequence, and foimd delight in 
the sufferings of their fellow-creatures. When a 
gladiator was vanquished, he raised his finger to ask 
for pity, and if the spectators approved of his bravery, 
they turned down their thumbs, and he was spared ; 
but if they turned them up, the unfortunate man was 
killed. Sometimes the gladiators were bound by an 
oath to their master to fight till they died. They 
were rewarded by a crown of palm leaves, or by 
money ; and now and then they were allowed not to 
fight any more. 

3. The insurrection which Pompey was obliged to 
subdue began at Capua, where there was a school of 
these gladiators, who were kept very strictly. Sev- 
enty of them escaped from their masters, put them- 
selves under the command of one of their compan- 
ions, named Spartacus, a very clever, brave man, 
and established themselves upon a high mountain, 
where they were well able to defend themselves. 
They then invited as many other gladiators and 
slaves to join them as chose to do so, and in a short 
time they had collected a really large army, as many 
as ten thousand in number. When the insurrection 
had increased to such a great pitch, the Roman sen- 
ate began to be alarmed. The consuls were sent 
against them, but they were defeated ; and Spartacus 
and his slaves marched through the country, their 
numbers increasing as they went on, plundering and 
destroying, and taking revenge for the cruelties which 
had been shown them, till they came to the foot of 
the Alps. The senators then fixed upon another 
general to oppose them — Crassus, who had been one 
of Sylla's favorite officers. Crassus was a man more 



HISTORY OF ROME. 143 

famous for his immense riches than for being par- 
ticularly clever or having much energy ; Spartacus 
on the contrary had great talent and spirit ; and the 
senate knew this, and resolved, as the -war in Spain 
was at that time ended, to give the command of their 
armies, as soon as they possibly could, to Pompey. 

4. Before, however, they could do so, Crassus had 
gained a great victory over the gladiators. Sparta- 
cus had a foreboding before this battle began that he 
should lose it ; and he ordered his favorite horse to 
be brought to him, and slew it, saying, " If I should 
win this day, I shall have a great many better horses ; 
if I lose it, I shall have no need of it." The battle 
lasted long. Spartacus was wounded in the leg, yet 
still he fought on his knees, holding his sword and 
buckler. At last he fell lifeless upon the bodies of 
those whom he had slain. Forty thousand of his 
men were killed on the spot. The rest fled, but be- 
fore they could reach a place of safety they were 
met by Pompey, who was coming to take the com- 
mand from Crassus. He cut them all to pieces, and 
afterwards sent this boasting message to the senate : 
" Crassus has overcome the gladiators in a pitched 
battle, but I have plucked up the war by the roots." 
This battle was fought in the year B. C. 71. 

5. Crassus was very nearly becoming the enemy 
of Pompey for life in consequence of this boast ; but 
he was pacified by Pompey's begging that he might 
be made consul. Still they were not heartily friends, 
and each tried to gain the love and admiration of the 
people for himself. Pompey endeavored to win 
then- favor by giving them power ; and Crassus, who 
was immensely rich, by feasting them. It is said 
that he entertained them in pubhc at ten thousand 
tables, and distributed com enough amongst the 
poor to maintain their families for months. Pompey, 
however, had much the better chance of the two, for 



144 THE child's first 

bemg famed as a general, he soon had another op- 
portunity of becoming famous in a war against the 
pirates who infested the MediteiTanean Sea. 

6. These pirates were not common sea-robbers, as 
their name seems to mean ; many of them were per- 
sons who had once been well off, but who had been 
ruined from different causes. Having lost every 
thing, they lived by plunder, and as their numbers 
increased they became so powerful that even kings 
asked for their assistance in their wars. They had 
at one time a thousand galleys or light vessels in 
their service, and in these they sailed about the coast, 
landing wherever they wished, and taking whatever 
they chose. Sometimes they carried off prisoners ; 
and if any of them happened to be Romans, they 
would pretend to treat them very respectfully, and 
then, leading them to the side of the vessels, would 
push them overboard, saying, they would not by any 
means keep a freebom Roman a prisoner. 

7. But what was almost worse than any thing, 
these pirates robbed the vessels in which provisions 
were carried backwards and forwards ; and as the 
Romans had their corn from Sicily, they were in 
danger of famine in consequence. It was the fear of 
this which made them determine at last to set them- 
selves in earnest to conquer the pirates ; and Pom- 
pey, being the first general in the state, was appoint- 
ed to the command. We must remember that in 
former times, the same persons constantly command- 
ed both by land and sea. 

8. It is generally agreed, that Pompey's conduct 
on this occasion is very deserving of praise. He had 
enormous power given him, for he was permitted to 
rule over all the coasts of the Mediterranean, and 
several miles inland ; he was also allowed to raise as 
many seamen and soldiers as he thought fit, and to 
take as much money as he liked out of the public 



HISTORY OF ROME. 145 

treasury, and this authoiity was to last for three 
years. Of couise, if he had wished it, he might 
easily at that time have endeavored to make himself 
lord over all the Roman dominions ; instead of which 
he did his duty so thoroughly, that in four months' 
time the whole of the pirate ships were taken or 
sunk, all the men belonging to them were either 
killed or made prisoners, or obliged to submit to the 
Romans, and the coasts of the Mediterranean were 
entirely freed from these terrible robbers. Many of 
the pirates were sent by Pompey to settle in different 
places, or, as it is called, to become colonists ; and 
m this way they had a hope of again living respect- 
ably and honorably. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

THIRD MITHRIDATIC WAR. 
POMPET APPOINTED TO CONDUCT IT, B. 0. 66. 

g Q gg 1. We must now go back to the history 

' ' ' of the war with Mithridates, king of Pon- 
tus, which broke out, as we have heard, in the time 
of Sertorius. LucuUus, a man famous for his love of 
luxury and splendor, was employed for some time as 
the chief general, and managed the war so well that 
Mithiidates was obliged to flee from his dominions, 
and take refuge with his son-in-law Tigranes, king of 
Armenia. 

2. The Romans tried to persuade Tigranes to give 
up Mithridates to them, but this he would not con- 
sent to do ; and being a very powerful prince, he 
was enabled to help his father-in-law for some time. 
Before LucuUus could subdue both these monarchs 
he was called back to Rome, and a consul was sent 
13 



146 The child's first 

to take his place, wlio was not at all equal to him. 
The Roman senate, therefore, soon made another 
change, and gave the whole command to Pompey. 
'fills command was not to be the same as was gener- 
ally given to a general ; it was to be as great as that 
which Pompey was allowed when he undertook to 
destroy the pirates. 

:3. Some persons objected to a law being passed 
in order to give Pompey such power, but two of the 
principal persons in the state were in favor of it, and 
so it was carried. These two persons were Julius 
Cassar and Cicero. We shall hear much more about 
them by-and-by. 

4. Pompey was sailing about near the coast of 
Asia, in the year B. C. 66, after completing the de- 
struction of the pirates, when the news reached him 
of the great authority which had been given him. 
Though he had been longing for it in his iieart, and 
inducing his friends to try and get it for him, he pj-e- 
tended not to like it, now that he had it. " What," 
he said, " will Rome burden me with a new war ? 
must I never have any rest?" 

5. He, however, did not think of refusing the 
command, but immediately prepared for an underta- 
king which he was resolved should bring him more 
fame than any of his other exploits. And so it did. 
He was successful from the very beginning. He 
forced Tigranes to submit to him, and took from him 
a great part of his possessions. He completely de- 
feated Mithridates, and obliged him to flee to Colcliis 
and the wild countries on the borders of the Euxine 
Sea, or, as it is now called, the Black Sea, He af- 
terwards entered Syria, took the kingdom, and made 
Syria, with Phoenicia, a Roman province, and then 
advanced into Judea. 

6. The state of Judea at that time is not told us 
in the Bible, but we know from other histories, that 



HISTORY OF ROME. 147 

after Ezra and Nehemiah had rebuilt the temple 
and restored the government, the Jews were placed 
xmder the rule of their high-priests for many years, 
but were at the same time considered subject to the 
kings of Persia. They were also in constant danger 
from the nations near them, and were very often at 
war. We learn something of these wars from the 
books of the Maccabees, which describe how Judas 
Maccabeus and his brothers, the sons of one of the 
high -priests, defended themselves against the kings 
of Syria. One of the descendants of this family 
made himself king, and after this Judea was gener- 
ally governed by kings until the time of our blessed 
Saviour. 

7. It happened that at the period when Pompey 
invaded Syria, there were two princes of the family 
of the Maccabees contending for the crown. Then- 
names were Hyrcanus and Aristobulus. Both of 
them applied to Pompey for assistance, but he chose 
to support Hyrcanus ; and when Aristobulus took 
refuge in Jenisalem, Pompey resolved to besiege the 
city. The Jevdsh historian, Josephus, gives a long 
description of the siege. He speaks of the thick- 
ness of the city walls, and the depth of the valley 
around them, and tells us how careful the Jews were 
to continue their religious services even when their 
enemies were close at hand. But the city was taken 
at last, and Pompey and his conquering army entered 
it. It seems that Pompey had some feeling of respect 
for the beautifid temple ; he refused to receive the 
money which was put aside for sacred purposes, and 
ordered the building to be cleansed, and sacrifices to 
be offered as before. But in one instance, he showed 
no reverence : he went into the Most Holy Place — 
the Sanctuary, which it was not lawful but for the 
high- priest to enter; and it has been remarked, that 
from that time the success which had followed him 



148 THE child's first 

in eveiy thing he undertook began to fail. Certainly 
his after-life showed that such glory as he had gained 
is in no way to be depended upon as lasting. 

8. After settling Hyrcanus as high-priest, and 
making Judea subject to Rome, Pompey prepared 
to leave the country, carrymg Aristobulus with hirh. 
Oil his way from Jerusalem to Petra in Arabia, he 
•was overtaken by a party of soldiers, bringing him 
the news of the death of Mithridates, king of Pontus. 
It was a sad story, and one which might well have 
been a warning to Pompey of the vanity of human 
greatness. Mithridates, the great king, had killed 
himself in despair, at the wickedness and cruelty of 
his own son, Pharnaces, who had rebelled against 
him. The body of the unfortunate monarch was 
sent by Pharnaces to Pompey, who showed it to his 
soldiers, and then ordered it to be buried with great 
splendor ; for . he was too generous to exult over a 
fallen enemy. 

9, As Pharnaces was willing to submit in all things 
to the Romans, there was now no longer any call for 
Pompey to remain in Asia, except in order to arrange 
the affairs of the different countries which had sub- 
mitted to him ; and accordingly he went back to Italy 
uhe next year. When he arrived at Rome all the 
people came out to meet him, and his triumph was 
the most splendid that had ever been seen. It lasted 
two days ; and we are told that 324 prisoners of high 
rank marched before his chariot, amongst whom were 
Aristobulus, king of Judea, and a son of Tigranes, 
king of Armenia, besides several of the children of 
Mithridates. The treasures which he had taken were 
worth about three milhons of money, besides immense 
sums which he paid to the government and gave to 
his soldiers. But what did him more honor than all 
the grandeur, was his conduct to his prisoners. In- 
stead of putting them to death, or keeping them in 



HISTORY OF ROME. 149 

prison, as it was usually the custom to do, he sent 
them all back to their own countries, except Aristo- 
bulus and young Tigranes. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Catiline's conspiracy. 

DISCOVERED BY OlCiHO B. 0. 63. 

B 63 ^' ^^'^'^^'^ Pompey was gaining these 

great victories in Asia, the Romans had 
not been free from danger at home ; for a plot was 
formed against the government, which, if it had suc- 
ceeded, might have brought complete ruin upon the 
country. This plot is called Catiline's conspiracy. 
Catiline's name has been mentioned before. He was 
tlie person who assisted Sylla in his cruelties, and 
from this it is not difficult to imagine what his char- 
acter was. He was very tall, and enormously strong 
in appearance. His disposition was bold and deter- 
mined ; and he was clever, avaricious, and extrava- 
gant. These last qualities were the cause of his 
engaging in the conspiracy ; for he had brought him- 
velf into such great difficulties, and owed so much 
iQonej', that he saw no prospect of freeing himself, 
jxcept by upsetting the government and seizing upon 
whatever he could get. Several other nobles were 
in the same condition, and agreed with him to mm-der 
the senators, and then rule the country according to 
their own fancy. The plot was discovered in the 
year B. C. 63, by Cicero, the consul — a senator dis- 
tmguished for talent and eloquence, or power of 
speaking, and for his great love of his country. His 
speeches in the senate were some of the most beauti- 
13* 



150 THE child's first 

ful that were ever heard, and amongst them there is 
not one more celebrated than that which he made 
when he accused CatiUne of conspiring against his 
comitry. His great fault was vanity, and liis dispo- 
sition was rather wavering ; he did not always like to 
speak out boldly, and say which side of a question he 
took. 

2. Cicero had long suspected Catiline of some evil 
design, but he was not certain what the plot really 
was till he was told it by a woman named Fulvia, 
who was a friend of one of the conspirators. When 
he had learned all the particulars, he assembled the 
senate, and declared to them, in the presence of Cati- 
Ime, the great danger they were in. Catiline hstened 
to what was said very quietly, and when Cicero had 
finished, stood up to defend himself ; but he was in- 
terrupted by the senators, who, with one accord, 
burst forth into reproaches. Catiline, burning with 
rage, exclaimed, " Since you have provoked me to 
the utmost, I will not perish alone. Those who have 
sworn my ruin shall perish in tlie same destruction as 
myself." Thus saying, he left the assembly, and 
that night departed from Rome to put himself at the' 
head of a rebel army. 

3. Fresh proofs were now discovered of Catiline's- 
guilt from letters which fell into Cicero's hands, and 
proved that he and his friends had endeavored to 
gain the assistance of the Gauls. Some of the prin- 
cipal conspirators who remained in Rome were imme- 
diately thrown into prison and condemned to death ; 
and when the sentence was passed Cicero went to 
the prison, and in order to be sure that there could 
be no escape, caused them all to be strangled in his 
presence. This action was not against the Roman 
law, but it afterwards caused Cicero a great deal of 
trouble. The way in which he told the people that 
the conspirators were killed is a curious instance of 



HISTORY OP ROME. 151 

the superstitious feeling which was common at that 
time. He cried out : — Vixerunt ; " They have lived." 
He did not venture to say, " They are dead," because 
the words were thought to be an ill omen. 

4. The rebeUion, however, could not be at an end 
whilst Catiline was at the head of an army, and the 
senators without delay took measures to oppose him. 
It was Catiline's wish to lead his troops into Gaul, 
where he thought he should find help ; but, before 
he could do this, the army of the senate came up 
with him, and a battle was fought, in which he was 
completely defeated. Catiline showed much bravery 
on this occasion ; and when at last he saw that all 
hope was gone, he rode into the midst of his enemies 
and fell amongst heajDS of the slain. 

5. The remembrance of having defeated this terri- 
ble conspiracy was a satisfaction to Cicero all his life. 
The senators thanked him pubhcly, and he was called 
the deliverer of Rome and the father of his country. 
Perhaps we should honor him more if he had thought 
less of his own merit. "When he gave up the consul- 
ship, instead of swearing, as was the usual custom, " I 
have kept the laws ;" he swore, " I, alone, have pre- 
served the Republic in safety." Cicero might have 
imagined, at that time, that nothing which could 
happen would ever make his fellow-countrymen for- 
get what they owed him ; but after events showed 
that no services can make us safe from ingratitude. 

6. It was about two years from the discovery of 
Catiline's conspiracy that Pompey returned from 
Asia ; and, after enjoying the triumph which has 
been spoken of, lived for some time as a private per- 
son. His ambition however was in truth as great as 
ever, and one source of continual mortification to him 
was to see that other persons in the state were rising 
into notice as w^ell as himself. Julius Csesar was his 
principal rival in the favor of the people ; and, from 



152 THE child's first 

liis talents and general character, it appeared proba- 
ble that he would be a very dangerous one. Caesar 
is perhaps the most remarkable of all the great men 
whose names have been rendered famous in history. 
He was not only a most skilful general, but a learned 
man, a clever writer, an excellent public speaker, and 
a wise ruler. He had great energy, and was very 
persevering in all which he undertook ; and his dis- 
position was honorable and amiable. Many things 
indeed are told of him which we cannot approve ; 
but, when we think of the manners of the times in 
which he lived, and of his utter ignorance of true re- 
Ugion, we must own that he is a person to be ex- 
tremely admired. 

*?. The disagreement between Pompey and Csesar 
did not show itself for some time. Csesar was anx- 
ious to be a favorite with the people ; and, as Pom- 
pey was much liked, it suited his purpose to be 
friendly with him. Crassus, also — so famous for his 
riches — ^joined with them, and the three together 
soon managed every thing according to their own will. 
They made an agreement to support each other under 
all circumstances, and from this close alliance they 
were called the triumvirate ; and, in order to render 
the connection still firmer, Csesar gave Pompey his 
daughter Julia for a wife. 

8. About this time Caesar was made consul ; and, 
when his office was ended, he induced the senate to 
give him the government of the province of Gaul for 
five years — although the custom was that no general 
should rule a pro^dnce for more than one year. Be- 
fore setting off Caesar offered to take Cicero with him 
as his legate, but the proposal was refused ; foi 
Cicero was just then afraid to leave Rome, as he well 
knew that he had an enemy in the city who was plot- 
ting his ruin. Clodius was the name of this man : he 
was a wicked unprincipled person, Avho hated Cicero 



HISTORY OF ROME. 163 

because he had accused him of a great crime of 
which he had been guilty ; and, in order to be re- 
venged upon him, caused himself to be chosen a trib- 
une, and then brought forward a law, declaring that 
any person who had put a Roman citizen to death 
without a regular trial, should be outlawed. This 
law, it was plainly seen, was framed entirely against 
Cicero, who had caused the Catiline conspirators to 
be executed before they were regularly tried ; but 
though every effort was made by Cicero and his 
friends to prevent its being carried, it was still sup- 
ported by so many persons, that Cicero saw himself 
to be in great danger, and at length was persuaded to 
leave the city before he could be actually condemned. 
9. For sixteen months Cicero was an exile. This 
was a great trial to him, and he used to complain 
bitterly to his friends of the injustice and ingratitude 
which had been shown him, and which were cer- 
tainly very trying, for besides being outlawed, his 
property was seized, and his houses were burnt down 
to satisfy the malice of Clodius. At the end of six- 
teen months the Romans began to see how madly 
and unjustly they had behaved. Petitions were 
offered to the senate, begging that Cicero might be 
recalled, and the request was granted. Cicero re- 
turned to Rome as if he had been a general, enjoying 
a triumph. The senate went out to meet him, and 
the people shouted for joy at beholding him. His 
property was restored and his houses were rebuilt at 
the expense of the state, and every mark of favor 
was shown him, as a proof that the senate repented 
having consented to the disgraceful attempts which 
had been made to niin him. 



154 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 
Cesar's wars in gaul, 

BEGUN B. 0. 58. 

g Q gg 1. The account of Caesar's government 

' ' ' in Gaul, and of the wars which he carried 
on with the different tribes, has been written by him- 
self ; so that we have a very correct history of all 
that went on. He had a hard task to subdue the 
country ; but his wisdom and courage made him suc- 
ceed at last, and gained him great honor at Rome, 
where every one admired and respected him. Only 
one person at all distrusted him, — Cato, the stem 
senator, who loved his country's freedom more than 
any glory, and foresaw that Caesar's ambition might 
at some future time induce him to bring his own 
countrjr into subjection, as he was now conquering 
her enemies. 

2. Caesar's government in Gaul was, as we know. 
to last for five years ; but this did not satisfy him. 
He had set his heart upon invading BritaLa, the 
white cliffs of which he could just see from the 
coast of France. It was a country of which very 
little was known. The Phoenicians indeed had been 
accustomed to get tin from the mines in the west of 
the island, but no one had ventiu-ed to explore the 
interior. Its shores were rocky and difficult of ap- 
proach, and all that Caesar could learn of the man- 
ners and habits of the wild people who inhabited it, 
was from the Druids, or priests of the Gauls, who 
professed the same religion, and used the same cere- 
monies as the Druids of Britain. To a general like 
Csesar, who was fond of adventures, and cared noth- 
ing for danger, it was a great temptation to be the 



HISTORY OF ROME. 155 

first to subdue this distant island ; but, in order to do 
so, it would be necessary still to continue his com- 
mand in Gaul. This object he contrived to obtain 
by the help of his two allies, Pompey and Crassus, 
who were chosen consuls just in time to make the 
change in the law which was required. 

3. These three men still continued to have every 
thing according to their own wishes. Csesar loveci 
glory and conquest, and therefore commanded in a 
foreign province ; Pompey desired the favor of hie, 
fellow-citizens, and although he was made governor 
in Spain, sent a legate to govern for him, and re- 
mained at Rome trying to make himself friends, and 
watching all that was going on ; and Crassus, whose 
only care was to be rich, went to rule over Syria, 
where he intended to extort immense sums of money 
from the nations subject to him. 

4. We will follow him now to the end of his life, 
(for he was not suffered to live long after his arrival 
in Syria,) and see the end of his avarice. 

5. Before leaving Rome he made a boast of the 
countries which he was going to conquer ; yet these 
covmtries were at peace with Rome, and he had no 
excuse for making war upon them. One of the trib- 
unes heard his vaunt, and warned him that he was 
going to commit a great crime. Crassus scorned 
him ; and the tribune then solemnly cursed him, and 
prayed that if he kept to his intentions the gods 
might take vengeance upon him. 

6. Crassus, however, cared nothing for rehgion, 
and pursued his own coiu'se. He declared war un- 
justly, and took large sums of money from the people, 
plundering the temple of Jerusalem of the very treas- 
ure which Pompey had refused to receive. But his 
punishment came at last. In a battle with the Par- 
tliians his anny was defeated ; and soon afterwards 
his young son was killed before his eyes, and he him- 



156 THE child's first 

self, whilst trying to escape, being made prisoner, 
was slain. The Parthian soldiers cut off his head, 
and carried it to their king, who caused it to be filled 
with melted gold, exclaiming — " Sate thyself now 
with that metal of which in life thou wert so greedy." 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

Cesar's conquest of Britain, 
birst invasion, b. 0. 55. 

g Q gg 1. Although Caesar was kept a long 
time in Gaul before he could entirely sub- 
due the different warlike tribes, he never forgot his 
wish of invading Britain. Accordingly, as soon as 
he could make the necessary arrangements, he col- 
lected a number of vessels, and with a body of troops 
crossed the narrow channel between Calais and Deal, 
which is the shortest passage from France to Eng- 
land ; or, as the countries were then called, from 
Gaul to Britain. 

2. The natives rushed to the coast when they saw 
these invaders approaching their shores, determined 
to prevent them from landing. They were a wild, 
savage-looking people, clothed with the skins of ani- 
mals, and hav-ing parts of their bodies painted blue : 
but Caesar had long been accustomed to make war 
upon barbarians ; and, though the Britons made a 
brave resistance, he at last succeeded in landing. 

3. This first expedition, however, neither lasted 
very long nor proved very important ; for, although 
some of the British tribes offered to submit to the 
Romans, it was so late in the year that Caesar was 
afraid to remain and continue. his conquest, and 



HISTORY OF ROME. 157 

therefore went back to Gaul, satisfied with having 
been the first person who had ventured to attack 
the warhke hardy inhabitants of the distant island. 

4. The next year he returned, landed at the same 
place, and then advanced into Kent, which was under 
the dommion of a chief named Cassivelaunus. The 
Britons in vain endeavored to stop him. He went 
on with his troops as far as Avhat now is the county 
of Surrey, till he came to a place where the river 
Thames was not as deep as in other parts, and here 
he determined to cross it. The Britons drove stakes 
into the river to stop him, and from this the spot 
was afterwards called Cowey Stakes ; but Csesar 
crossed as he had intended, and was then able to 
take possession of the capital of Cassivelaimus, and 
to conquer parts of Essex and Middlesex, and by 
that time Cassivelaunus saw that it would be wise 
to beg for peace. Caesar granted it, as he was 
obhged to return to Gaul. He made the Britons pay 
him tribute, and took back hostages with him, but he 
left no troops in the island ; and, as might naturally 
have been expected, the Britons gave up their obe- 
dience as soon as they were freed from the presence 
of the Romans. 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

OIVIL WAR. BETWEEN POMPEY AND C-iESAR. 
C^SAB, CROSSES THE EUBICON, B. 0. 49. 

B C 49 ^' ^^^^^^'^ Csesar was thus adding to 

his fame by his conquests in foreign coun- 
tries, Pompey was becoming more and more his 
enemy ; for two ambitious persons are sure to quarrel 
14 



158 THE child's first 

with and bate each other, and unfortunately the only 
real bond of union between them was soon de- 
stroyed by the death of Julia; Pompey's wife and 
Caesar's daughter. She was a very beautiful, amia- 
ble person, and Csesar loved her dearly ; and when 
Pompey afterwards married Cornelia, the daughter 
of Crassus, they had no longer any interest in com- 
mon. 

2. The state of Rome at this period was very dis- 
graceful : Clodius, of whom we have heard before 
as the enemy of Cicero, and Milo, a very wealthy 
and powerful senator, were constantly disputing ; 
and not only in words, but they had each a large 
number of followers who used to fight M'^hen they 
met. It happened at last, on the occasion of some 
great disturbance, that Clodius was killed. Persons 
said that Milo stabbed him; and, whether this was 
true or not, every one saw that it was necessary to 
do something to bring back order. It was proposed 
therefore that Pompey should be made consul alone, 
in order to give him greater power, and this office he 
kept for some time ; after which his father-in-law was 
joined with him. 

3. Pompey was now master in Rome ; and the 
nobles, having an idea that he was more inclined to 
favor them than before, sided with him entirely. To 
show their dislike to Caesar, they proposed that he 
should be recalled from Gaul, and some one else ap- 
pointed in his place. Pompey however would not 
consent to this ; for he did not choose yet to declare 
himself Ceesar's enemy openly. He had a law passed, 
to allow Caesar to stand for the consulship, even 
whilst he was absent from Rome. But the proposal 
alarmed the senators : for they knew that if Caesar 
was allowed to be consul, and still to keep the com- 
mand of his soldiers, who had so long fought imder 
him, he would in fact be like a king, as his commands 



HISTORY OF HOME. ISO' 

were certain to be obeyed. Instead therefore of 
making him consul, an order was sent, after some 
delay, requiring him to disband his army by a par- 
ticular day ; and declaring that, if he refused, he 
should be considered a public enemy. ■ Csesar was 
then in what was called Cisalpine Gaul, — the country 
at the foot of the Alps, in the north of Italy. Tran- 
salpine Gaul was on the other side of the moun- 
tains. The news of all that was going on at Rome^ 
was brought him by three of his friends, who were 
tribunes, and had endeavored as much as possible ti> 
prevent any wrong being done him. Mark Antony 
was one of these friends ; a person of bad character, 
but brave and clever, who afterwards followed Csesaj- 
faithfully in all his difficulties. 

4. Caesar was not a person to be frightened by 
threats, he was quite resolved not to give up his 
command ; and whilst he made his plans, and ar- 
ranged with his friends what every one was to do, 
he was in appearance as quiet and unconcerned as 
ever. The very day after Mark Antony and his com- 
panions arrived he made a great feast, and entertained 
his guests with a show of gladiators ; but, as the 
evening drew on, he excused himself to the party, 
and left them, begging them to remain till his retuin. 
A chariot was in readiness. Csesar threw himself 
into it, drove to the spot where he had appointed 
some of his officers and soldiers to meet him, and 
then proceeded onwards, imtil he reached the banks 
of the little river Rubicon, which di\'ided his prov- 
ince of Cisalpine Gaul from the rest of Italy, and 
which no general was permitted to pass with an 
army. Here he became silent and full of thought ; 
one minute resolved to go forward with his army to 
Rome, and the next thinking it better to go back. 
"If I do not cross the river," he said, turning to 
one of his friends, " I am undone. If I do cross it, 



160 THE child's first 

how many calamities shall I by this step bring upon 
Rome !" Again he paused and considered, and 
then exclaiming, " The die is cast," plunged into the 
river. It was a most important step,, for the cross- 
ing of that little river brought a change upon the 
whole government of Rome. 

5. Pompey and the senators were greatly alarmed 
when they heard that Caesar was advancing with 
his army into Italy. Until that moment, Pompey 
had fully beheved that Caesar's troops were dissatis- 
fied with him, and woxild forsake him on their arrival 
in Italy. 

6. When Cicero advised him to prepare for his 
enemy, and asked with what forces he meant to 
oppose him, Pompey proudly answered, " If I do 
but stamp with my feet, an army will start out 
of the ground." Now, he was reproached with 
the vain boast, and there was no reply to give. His 
presence of mind seemed to have forsaken him, and 
hastily calUng upon the senators and magistrates to 
follow him, he departed from Rome, and retired to 
Brundusium, a seaport on the southeastern side of 
Italy. 

7. In the mean time Caesar entered Rome in tri- 
umph, no one having authority to oppose him, for 
the magistrates, had left the city. Cicero remained 
in the neighborhood, in his -salla at Tusculum ; and 
Caesar went to visit him, hoping to bring him over 
to his side : but Cicero was not to be persuaded, 
either by arguments or entreaties. ' Caesar's next ob- 
ject was to obtain money for carrying out his plans. 
He went to the treasury for this purpose and found 
it locked. A young tribune was bold enough to 
forbid its being opened. Caesar laid his hand on his 
sword, and threatened to kill him, adding sternly — 
" This you know, young man, is harder for me to 
say than to do." The treasuiy was accordingly 



HISTORY OF ROME. 161 

broken open, and as much money taken from it as 
was required. 



CHAPTER XL. 

O^SAR ATTACKS POMPET. 
BATTLE OF PHARSALIA, B. 0. 48. 

-D Q AQ 1. As yet no drop of blood had been 

shed in the quarrel between Pompey and 
Caesar ; and this was a great triumph to Ctesar, who 
was not at all of a cruel disposition. But it was cer- 
tain that such a state of things could not continue, 
and he therefore made considerable preparations for 
war. Pompey had left Brundusium and was gone 
to Greece ; and whilst he and his friends were col- 
lecting allies and forces in Sicily, Africa, Egypt, and 
Asia, all which countries were favorable to him, Cae- 
sar sent generals and officers to oppose him, and 
went himself to Spain. Spain was Pompey's prov- 
ince, as Gaul was Caesar's ; he was, therefore, more 
powerful there than in any other place : yet Caesar's 
good-fortune followed him, and in forty days he had 
brought over the whole country to his side, and was 
able to return to Rome, and receive the honor of be- 
ing made dictator and consul. The dictatorship he 
only held for eleven days, diu-ing which he passed 
several useful laws. 

2. By this time Pompey had collected both men 
and money, and had a large fleet at his command. 
Many of the chief persons in the state were on hi^ 
side : Cicero and Cato amongst the number. There 
was one, however, whom Cfesar regretted more than 
aU the others, — Marcus Brutus, a stern, silent, but 
14* 



162 THE child's first 

most honorable man, who had no real friendship for 
Pompey, but followed him entirely because he 
thought that his cause was the best for the country. 
Ceesar had a great regard for Brutus, and looked 
upon him almost as his son; yet this did not pre- 
vent Brutus from taking part agamst him. He was 
a man who gave up all personal affection for what 
he beheved to be the cause of freedom. 

3. Now that Caesar was master in Spain, it was 
necessary for him to attack Pompey himself ; and 
accordingly he sailed for Greece, where Pompey 
was, as soon as possible ; but he had not ships suffi- 
cient to carry over his whole army, and was there- 
fore obliged to leave some of his troops at Brundu- 
sium. Mark Antony remained with them, and the 
agreement was that they were to join Caesar quickly. 
Several things happened to prevent this being done, 
and Ceesar became so impatient at the delay that he 
disguised himself in the dress of a slave, and one 
night went on board a fisherman's boat intending to 
cross the Adriatic Sea, and find out for himself why 
his troops were detained at Brundusium. The ene- 
my's vessels were scattered about ; but he had no 
thought of danger of any kind, and the Uttle boat 
sailed from the shore in the middle of the night, and 
for some distance all went Avell. Suddenly a strong 
breeze sprang up, both the wind and the tide were 
contrary, and the master of the boat, despairing of 
crossing the sea, proposed to put back. Then Ceesar 
started up and taking him by the hand, said : " Go 
on boldly, my friend, and fear nothing ; thou bearest 
Caesar and his fortune." The men mcreased their 
efforts ; but Caesar's presumptuous boast had no 
power to command the winds and the waves. He 
was obliged to return, weary and disappointed, and 
made no second attempt ; and soon afterwards Mark 
Antony succeeded in escaping the enemy's ships and 



HISTORY OF ROME. 163 

all other perils, and brought the troops safely to 
Greece. 

4. Pompey was at that time at Dyrrachium, now 
called Durazzo, a city on the coast of Illyricum, op- 
posite Italy, and there Caesar went to besiege him. 
His men were much tried by hunger, as they could 
get very little food in the country ; whilst Pompey's 
soldiers had provisions brought them by sea. But 
no hardships could crush the spirit of the brave sol- 
diers who had followed Caesar for so many years ; 
and in order to convince Pompey that he need not 
expect them to give up the siege, because they were 
suffering from famine, they threw their loaves into 
the enemy's camp, and sent word that Caesar's sol- 
diers would rather live upon grass than change their 
purpose. They were obliged to do so however, for 
a disease broke out amongst them, and this with the 
famine was more than they could bear. But Pom- 
pey did not gain any great advantage in consequence. 
Caesar removed into Thessaly, and Pompey followed 
him with his troops and came up with him on the 
plains of Pharsaha, and there a battle was fought in 
the year B. C. 48, which is one of the most memor- 
able in history.. 

6. A river ran through the plains of Pharsalia, 
which, were surrounded on all sides by high moun- 
tains.. Pompey pitched his camp on a spot where it 
was very difficult to reach it. He was persuaded to 
risk the battle against his own judgment ; but his 
men were sure of victory, and amused themselves by 
preparing for a feast, which was to be enjoyed when 
the battle was over. They had even settled what 
great offices and treasures they should have on their 
retm-n to Rome ; and some had gone so far as to 
hire houses suitable for the dignity which they in- 
tended to acquire. These were young men, boasting 
and presumptuous. Caesar's soldiers were very dif- 



164 THE child's first 

ferent, and Ceesar took advantage of what he knew 
to be the character of Pompey's chief officers, and 
told his troops, when the battle began, to strike at 
their faces instead of their legs or their bodies, as he 
was convinced they were so vain of their handsome 
appearance, that rather than have it injured they 
would run away. The prospect of a battle was a re- 
hef to Caesar himself ; and he cheered his men by 
saying that the wished-for day was come at last, 
when they should fight with men, not with disease 
and famine. 

6. The trumpets sounded and the battle began. 
Caesar's troops rushed forward, whilst Pompey's 
stood to defend themselves. The mode of attack 
which Caesar had ordered, was one which they were 
quite unaccustomed to ; the young patricians were 
unable to bear it, and fled because they feared to 
have their faces covered with scars. Pompey was 
overcome with anger at the sight ; without endeavor- 
ing to rally them, he left the field of battle, and re- 
tired slowly to his camp, where he shut himself up 
in his tent. When, shortly afterwards, news was 
brought him that his army was totally defeated, he 
disguised himself as he best could, and departed, 
leaving Caesar to take possession of the rich tents 
and pavilions, adorned with beautiful carpets and 
curtains ; the tables spread out with silver, and flow- 
ers, and bowls of wine ; and all the preparations for 
that great feast which he had so confidently expected 
to enjoy himself. Caesar's conduct upon this occa- 
sion was merciful and honorable, as usual. Those 
who fled were not pursued, and orders were given 
to spare as many as possible. The letters found in 
Pompey's tent were burnt without being read ; Cae- 
sar preferring, as he said, to be ignorant of crime, 
rather than to punish it. In his moment of 'triumph 
he had no thought of revenge, even against one 



HISTORY OF ROME. 165. 

whom he had loved, but who had forsaken him. He 
sought for Marcus Brutus, and freely pardoned him. 
Brutus was too high-minded himself not to be struck 
by such generosity. He followed Caesar from that 
hour, until once more he became afraid of his ambi- 
tion ; and how bitterly he grieved for that one fault, 
and how terribly he punished it, after events will 
show. 

V. Pompey's friends were all dispersed after the 
battle of Pharsalia. Cicero went to Italy ; Cato to 
Africa; Pompey himself, accompanied by his wife 
Cornelia and his son Sextus, sailed for Egypt, hoping 
to find safety with Ptolemy Dionysius, the king of 
that country. Some years before, the father of this 
prmce had been dethroned by his subjects, and Pom- 
pey had assisted him in recovering liis crown. It 
was natural, therefore, to hope that Ptolemy Diony- 
sius would give him support now in his distress. 
But Ptolemy was a young prince, imder the guidance 
of evil counsellors ; and when the intelligence arrived 
that Pompey was approaching, they gave their opin- 
ion as to what was to be done, by saying, " If we 
receive him we shall make Caesar our enemy, and 
Pompey our master: if we dismiss him, Pompey 
will hate us for being inhospitable, and Caesar for 
allowing his enemy to escape. Dead men cannot 
bite." 

8. This was a wicked suggestion for Pompey's 
death ; but it was not declared openly. Achillas, an 
officer of distinction, was sent to meet him, accom- 
panied by a man named Septimius, who had once 
been a centurion in the Roman army. Cornelia 
parted from her husband on board the vessel, for she 
was not to follow him to the shore. She wept bit- 
terly as she stood upon the deck, watching the boat 
which conveyed him from her. No civility was 
shown him. He spoke to the centurion, and calUng 



166 THE child's first 

him by his name, said, " Methinks I should know 
you, friend. Have we not been formerly fellow -sol- 
diers ?" But the only reply was a moody nod of the 
head. Then Pompey took out a httle book in which 
he had written a speech in Greek, which he intended 
to address to Ptolemy, and thus in silence and gloom 
they neared the land. Still Cornelia gazed intently. 
She observed persons of distinction approaching to 
meet her husband, and the sight gave her hope ; but 
the next minute, Pompey stood up to quit the boat, 
and she saw swords glitter in the sunlight as Sep- 
timjus lifted up his hand and stabbed Pompey in the 
back whilst his companions joined in the attack. 
Pompey fell, covering his face with his robe. Corne- 
lia uttered a wild shriek, heard even to the shore, and 
ihe sailors without delay weighed anchor, and sailed 
from the spot where such a cruel murder had been 
committed. The head of Pompey the Great was 
cut off, and kept as a present for Caesar ; his body 
was left upon the beach. The inhabitants of the 
country came near to look upon it scornfully and 
idly ; but there was one person who would not for- 
sake his master's cause even then. Phihp, the freed- 
man of Pompey, stood by, watching and guarding 
the body, and after the careless crowds were gone,, 
he Avashed it, and Aviiipped it in a garment of his own, 
and collecting the planks of a broken fishing-boat, 
made a funeral pile, upon which he burnt it accord- 
ing to the custom of the Romans. An old soldier, 
who had once fought under Pompey, came by at the 
time and assisted him ; and thus the last honors were 
paid to the great general. 

9. Caesar followed Pompey to Egypt. On his 
amval at Alexandria, Achillas welcomed him by 
presenting him with Pompey 's signet ring, and his 
bloody head covered with a veil. He turned away 
his eyes and burst into tears. So generous a person 



HISTORY OF ROME. 167 

could not rejoice over tlie misfortunes of the man 
who had once been his friend. 

10. There was now an opportunity for Caesar to 
interfere with the government of Egypt, and he took 
advantage of it. The late king liad by will ordered 
that Ptolemy Dionysius should, according to the 
habits of the country, marry his sister, whose name 
was Cleopatra, and reign Avith her ; but this had not 
been done. Ptolemy's governors hated Cleopatra, 
and forced her to leave her dominions ; and now she 
applied to Caesar for his help. Cleopatra was one 
of the most beautiful women that ever lived ; eveiy 
one who came near was charmed with her : but she 
had no right principles, and cared only for luxury and 
self-indulgence. She quite won over Ceesar to her 
side, for after seeing her he could not bear to refuse 
any thing she asked, and in order to support her 
cause he joined his forces to hers, and took possession 
of the citadel of Alexandria. 

11. This war in Egypt — between Ptolemy on the 
one side, and Caesar and Cleopatra on the other — is 
usually called the Alexandrine war. In the course 
of it the library of Alexandria, the most celebrated in 
the world, was burnt. It contained 400,000 volumes. 
The war lasted several months. Ptolemy Dionysius 
was killed, and Cleopatra was crowned queen of Egypt. 
Caesar caused her younger brother to be made king ; 
but he was quite a boy, and she could not bear 
him, and had him secretly murdered in order to 
reign alone. It seemed natural to expect after this 
that Ccesar would go back to Italy ; but he was so 
delighted with Cleopatra that he could not make up 
his mind to leave her, and remained month after 
month wasting "his time, and hving only to amuse 
himself, until at length the news of a war having 
broken out in Pontus roused him, and forced him to 
exert himself. He showed then the same energy and 



168 THE child's first 

courage as ever. He departed for Pontus, defeated 
his enemies, and set off for Italy, in such a wonder- 
fully short space of time, that his victory was de- 
scribed by himseK in these words — Veni, vidi, vici ; 
or, " I came, saw, conquered." 



CHAPTER XLI. 

C-iESAr's power fully established, 
death of cato, b. c. 46. 

B C 46 ^' ^^^^ Caesar landed in Italy he was 

met by Cicero ; who had much reason to 
fear his return, as he had always taken Pompey's 
part. But Caesar, in order to show that he had no 
wish for revenge, received him with the greatest 
courtesy ; dismounted from his horse to welcome 
him, and walked with him alone a long time. All 
this attention pleased Cicero excessively ; but he 
still did not feel quite safe, and chose to remain at 
a distance from Rome, and occupy himself with bis 
books, and the writings which have made his name 
famous to this day. 

2. There was much now for Caesar to arrange in 
the city ; but his chief trouble arose from the bad 
conduct of his friends, especially that of Dolabella, 
Cicero's son-in-law, a person of bad character, who, 
having spent his own money, wished to have a law 
passed doing away with all debts. Caesar, how- 
ever, soon settled these disturbances, for, as he was 
chosen dictator for another year, he had full power 
to do all that he liked. 

3. When we compare Caesar's conduct with that 
of Marius and Sylla, it is impossible not to respect 
Mm. His wish, when he had authority, seemed to 



HISTORY OF ROME. 169 

be to make good laws and forget all injuries: but 
he could not persuade every one that it was right 
he should be at the head of the state ; and Pom- 
pey's friends still kept up war against him in dif- 
ferent parts of the world. Cato was his chief 
enemy. He was in Africa with Juba, king of 
Numidia, and as soon as Caesar had brought Rome 
into order, he set out for that coimtry. His usual 
good fortune followed him. Juba was defeated ; 
and Cato, who was at Utica, unable to bear the 
disgrace of falling into his enemy's hands, de- 
tennined to perform what the Romans thought a 
noble deed, and destroy himself. He advised his 
friends to leave the city, and exhorted the inhabit- 
ants, when Ceesar was expected to enter it, to throw 
open the gates, and go out to meet him and beg 
for mercy. He himself bathed according to his 
custom before supper, and afterwards sat down 
cheerfully with his friends, who remained with him 
conversing upon deep and serious subjects. Upon 
going to his room he ordered a slave to bring him 
his sword, but when the man delayed and hesitated, 
having a suspicion of what he intended to do, Cato 
burst into a fit of passion, and struck him with such 
violence that he hurt himself ; for although he was 
a philosopher, and could discourse upon most deep 
and puzzling subjects, he had not learned to command 
his temper. The sword however was brought him, 
and he seemed then satisfied, and taking up a book, 
sat down to read. The book which he chose was 
the work of one of the wisest and best of heathens, 
Plato, a Greek pliilosophev. It was upon the immor- 
tality of the soul, and doubtless at such a time it must 
have encouraged and comforted Cato, weary as he 
was of the trials of this life and longing for rest in 
another. But there was nothing certain in it. Plato 
and his followers thought and hoped there was a 
15 



170 THE child's first 

world of happiness to come, but they were not s\ire 
of it, and the knowledge of a little Christian child 
would, at that moment, have been a blessing beyond 
all price to the unhappy Roman ; though it would 
have taught him that self-destruction is a great sin, 
and that it would be better to live for years the slave 
of Caesar rather than commit it. At length, over- 
come with fatigue, Cato lay down to rest. He slept 
for some time, and when he awoke made inquiries 
about his friends, who were to have left the city. This 
made his son and others who were in the house happier, 
and they began to think that he had no such intention 
as they had suspected ; but when morning dawned, and 
they entered his room, they found him lying on the 
floor half dead from a wound which he had given 
himself. In distress and horror they tried every 
means to save his life ; but he would not be assisted, 
and thrusting aside the physicians who attended him, 
tore off the bandages of his wound, and expired. 

4. Caesar arrived shortly afterwards. He express- 
ed much sorrow for the loss of a man so celebrated 
for honor and truth, and exclaimed : — " Cato, I envy 
thee thy death, since thou hast envied me the glory 
of saving thy life." 

5. The only enemy remaining for Caesar to con- 
quer when the war in Africa was ended, was Cneius 
Pompey, the eldest son of Pompey the Great, who, 
with his brother Sextus, was in Spain. Caesar was 
afraid to trust the command to any one but liimself, 
and therefore went to Spain as soon as he had ar- 
ranged his affairs in Africa. This was the last effort 
made by Pompey's friends, and it was the most des- 
perate of all. Caesar, however, was victorious in the 
end. Cneius Pompey was killed, and Sextus escaped 
and lived in concealment until after Caesar's death. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 171 



CHAPTER XLII. 

JULIUS C^SAR DICTATOR FOR LIFE. 
MURDERED B. 0. 44. 

-D Q AA 1- ^ND now, upon Caesar's return to 

Rome, it would have seemed that his great 
ambition must have been satisfied ; for he was lord 
of the vast Roman dominions, being made dictator 
for life, and the titles of imperator and father of his 
country were bestowed upon him. The title impera- 
tor, or emperor, had a different meaning then from 
what it has now. It was properly given to the Ro- 
man generals as a high honor ; but it did not descend 
from father to son, and might be granted to any per- 
son whom the senate wished to reward. Sylla, we 
may remember, gave the title of imperator to Pom- 
pey. Besides these titles, Cassar was made dictator 
for life : his statue was placed among those of the 
kings, and the month in which he was born was named 
after him — July, from JuHus. Yet Cassar was not 
satisfied : earthly ambition never is : thei-e is always 
something which we wish for and cannot have. The 
wish lurking in Caesar's heart was to make himself a 
king : the title of imperator, as it only signified the 
highest mihtary authority, did not satisfy him. He 
did not however show this at once, for he occupied 
himself diligently in reforming the laws, and doing 
good to the country ; and in every possible way tried 
to gain the affections of the people, and make them 
feel that he was their friend and benefactor. Amongst 
other things, he caused Carthage and Corinth to be 
rebuilt near their former sites, and it was to the per- 
sons who afterwards lived in Corinth that St. Paul 
wrote his epistles. 

2. The suspicions of the Romans as to Caesar's wish 



172 THE child's first 

of being a king, were first caused by some instances 
of great pride ; such as his sitting down when the 
senate and chief magistrates went to him to confer 
upon him some peculiar honors. He refused a crown, 
indeed, which his friend, Mark Antony, who knew 
what he was longing for, contrived to offer him, upon 
the occasion of some great public festival ; but it was 
evident that he was not displeased at its being shown 
that he might have one if he chose.it. 

3. This notion of Caesar's desiiing to be king made 
many persons extremely angry ; for they believed 
that the old form of government was best, and that 
kings were only tyrants. Marcus Brutus especially 
was of this opinion. He had received great favors 
from Caesar since the battle of Pharsalia, but they 
did not prevent him from seeing and hating his ambi- 
tion ; and at length, contrary to all his natural afiec- 
tion and respect, he entered into a plot to take away 
his life. Sixty persons were joined with him ; one 
of the chief of whom was Cassius, a man whose chief 
motive for conspiring against Caesar was a personal feel- 
ing of ill-will, because an office which he desired had 
been refused him. Cassius it was who first persuaded 
Brutus that it would be for the good of the country 
if Caesar were killed. Many of the other conspira- 
tors had, like him, taken offence at some neglect or 
fancied unkindness ; and perhaps there was not one, 
except Brutus, who really wished for the freedom of 
the country, though all pretended that it was their 
only inducement to commit such a crime. 

4. The plot was managed very carefully, and an op- 
portunity was soon found for putting it into execution. 
A meeting of the senate was fixed for the 15th, or — 
as that day of the month was called in the Roman 
calendar — the Ides of March. At this meeting it 
was to be pubhcly proposed that Caesar should be 
made king of Italy, a, prophecy having declared that 



HISTORY OF ROME. 173 

none but a king should conquer Parthia, which coun- 
try the Romans were about to invade to avenge the 
death of Crassus ; and the intention of the conspira- 
tors was to murder Caesar upon this occasion. Al- 
though every thing was managed so secretly, Portia, 
the' wife of Brutus, and the daughter of Cato, soon 
perceived that something was weighing on her hus- 
band's mind, and as he did not tell her what it was. 
she supposed he must be afraid that she had not 
strength and courage to bear it. Being a person of 
great firmness and devotedly fond of Brutus, she de- 
termined to give him a proof that she could keep a 
secret, whatever pain it might cost her. She there- 
fore gave herself a wound with a dagger, which 
brought on a fever ; but Portia bore all the suffering 
so quietly that no one knew of her illness until it be- 
came dangerous. Then she informed her husband 
what she had done, and why ; and Brutus, who ad- 
mired her courage, and respected her sense and 
judgment, trusted her with the secret of the plot. 
Portia seems to have had as little idea as Brutus that 
what he intended to do was wrong, for she allowed 
him to follow his own course without attempting to 
dissuade him from it. 

5. Caesar, in the mean time, was not left without 
some warning of his danger. Spurina, a famous 
augm% had cautioned him to beware of the Ides of 
March ; and on the morning of the meeting of the 
assembly, his wife, Calpurnia, entreated him not to 
go to it, as she had that night been troubled with a 
frightful dream which warned her he would be mur- 
dered. Caesar was inclined to listen ; but one of the 
conspirators, heaiing that there was some delay, 
hastened to his house, and laughing at Calpurnia's 
fears, persuaded him to keep to his purpose. 

6. As he passed through the street, the augur 
Spurina met him. Caesar smiled at him, and said : — 

15* 



174 THE child's first 

" Spurina, the Ides of March are come." " Yes," 
replied the augur ; " but they are not past." Again 
he was stopped : a paper was thrust into Ws hand 
containing a full account of the conspiracy ; but there 
was no time then to read it, and Csesar passed on. 
The conspirators were waiting his approach in some 
alarm, for they had reason to think that the plot was 
discovered. A senator came up to one of them, 
named Casca, and said : — " You have kept your 
secret from me, but Brutus has told me the whole." 
This was a startling speech, but it meant only that 
the senator knew the means by which Casca had 
lately become rich. Another senator whispered to 
Brutus and Cassius : — "My wishes are with you; 
but delay not, for the affair is now no secret;" and 
the same person went up to Oaesar as soon as he 
reached the door of the great hall, and talked to 
him for^some time. Caesar appeared to listen very 
attentively, and the conspirators then were nearly 
certain they were betrayed ; but at last the senator 
kissed Caesar's hand, which was a mark that he had 
been making a petition, and retired. Caesar entered 
the hall and stood near Pompey's statue, which he 
had himself caused to be erected. One of the con- 
spirators drew Mark Antony aside, that he might not 
be at hand to defend his friend. The others gather- 
ed round Caesar, urging a request for the recall of 
one of their friends, Metellus Cimber's brother, from 
exile. Caesar would not agree to it, and Cimber 
caught his robe. This was the signal agreed upon. 
Casca, who stood behind, drew his dagger and stab- 
bed him in the back, and the next instant the whole 
body of conspirators surrounded him with their 
weapons drawn. Caesar defended himself in des- 
peration, till he caught sight of Brutus. The agony 
of discovering ingratitude Avas Avorse than the pam 
of death; he no longer struggled, but faintly ex 



HISTORY OF ROME. 175^ 

claiming, "And thou, too, Brutus — my son!" cov- 
ered his face with his rojje, and fell, pierced with 
three-and-twenty wounds, at the foot of his rival's 
statue. 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

THE STATE OF ROME AFTER THE DEATH OF C^SAR. 
THE SECOND TEITMVIRATE FORMED, B. 0. 43. 

B C 43 ^' ^^^ death of Caesar is strange and 

perplexing to us, when we think that Bru- 
tus was concerned in it, for Brutus certainly was an 
honorable, xmselfish man : but we must bear in mind 
that Brutus had no knowledge of what is called an 
overruling Providence ; that is, the power of a 
Being who orders all for good, and in whom we 
must patiently trust when we cannot help ourselves 
without doing wrong. When Brutus saw things, as 
he thought, going on badly, he beheved it his duty 
to set them right at all hazards. He had never 
learned that it is a sin to do evil that good may 
come, and no doubt satisfied himself by thinking 
that it was far better to kill Caesar than to allow 
him to be a tyrant. Persons often deceive them- 
selves in the same kind of way now, doing what 
they call a little harm in order to gain a great ad- 
vantage ; and they have not the excuse that Bru- 
tus had. 

2. Caesar was no sooner dead than Brutus stood 
forth in the senate house, intending to explain the 
reasons of his conduct. But no one stayed to 
listen to him. The senators hastily left the hall, 
Caesar's friends retired to their houses, the common 



176 THE child's first 

people shut up their shops, and the whole city was 
in confusion. Brutus, Cassius, and their compan- 
ions, marched through the streets with daggers 
drawn, and then rethed to the capitol, where they 
thought it would be better to remain till they could 
see something more of the true feeling of the peo- 
ple ^s to the death of Csesar. 

3. The next day Brutus came down again into thi' 
forum, and made a speech to the citizens ; but he 
could discover by their sad faces that they were not 
pleased at what had been done, for Caesar had been 
very kind to them. Still no one proposed to pun- 
ish him or his friends ; indeed it was not at all 
decided whether they had done well or ill. The 
senators met together to determine whether Caesar 
was a tyrant or not, and the point was only set at 
rest by Cicero, who persuaded them to leave the 
question undecided, and to decree that all which 
had been done should be left, and neither punished 
nor rewarded. Wlien this was agreed upon, the 
conspirators came into the city, and Cassius supped 
with Antony, and Brutus with Lepidus, one of Cae- 
sar's greatest friends, as a sign of their all being 
reconciled. 

4. But this appearance of peace was only a de- 
lusion. It was decreed by the senate that Caesar 
should have a splendid funeral, and his will be read 
publicly; and a strong feeling against Brutus and 
the other conspirators was excited, when the contents 
of this will were made known. The people then saw 
plainly that Caesar had in reality a great wish to be 
their benefactor; for his gardens were left for the 
use of the public, and a sum of money was to be be- 
stowed upon every poor man. The greatest por- 
tion of his property was bequeathed to his great 
nephew, Octavius, who afterwards became so famous 
under the name of Augustus ; but Decimus Brutus, 



HISTORY OF ROME. 177 

one of the conspirators, and Mark Antony, were to 
succeed to the inheritance if Octavius died without 
heirs. 

5. It was on the occasion of Caesar's funeral that 
Mark Antony endeavored to increase the ill-feeling 
against the conspirators which the will had caused. 
Caesar's body was then brought into the forum, laid 
upon an ivory bed, and covered with cloth of gold 
and purple ; and Mark Antony, according to the 
usual forms, made a speech over it. He reminded 
the people of Csesar's valor, mercy, and generosity ; 
of the kindness shown them in his will; and the 
benefits which he had confeiTed upon his country : 
and lifting up the robe which covered his body, 
pointed to the wounds, as if they would best call for 
vengeance upon the murderers. This sight excited 
the citizens almost to madness. They burst forth 
into cries and threats of revenge, seized upon the 
benches and chairs of the magistrates, and the coun- 
ters and tables from the shops, and raising a funeral 
pile, placed the body of Caesar upon it, and burnt it, 
as was the Roman custom; whilst many ladies of 
rank threw their jewels and ornaments into the fire, 
to mark their respect and regret. 

6. In the midst of this confusion, Brutus and his 
friends left the city, perceiving that it was no longer 
safe to remain there. Brutus proceeded to Mace- 
donia, which was a province granted him by Cse- 
sar; and Cassius to Syria, which was his province 
in the same way. But we must leave them for the 
present. 

1. Antony was now all-powerful, but he used his 
authority in such a way as to make every one dissat- 
isfied. Caesar's papers were in his possession, and 
he pretended that what he did was according to 
Caesar's wish ; but in fact he upset all the old 
arrangements, and by the help of Lepidus, decided 



178 THE child's first 

upon making changes in the government of nearly all 
the provinces. Cicero was the only person who dared 
to find fault with him. The speeches in which he 
complained of his conduct in the senate, were called 
Philippics, and are very celebrated. 

8. Antony however had a worse enemy to dread 
than Cicero, one whom as yet he had scarcely thought 
of. This was Octavius, Csesar's great nephew and 
adopted son, to whom, as was said, he left a large 
portion of his property, Octavius was scarcely nine- 
teen at the time of his uncle's death. He had served 
under him, and Csesar had always felt a great affec- 
tion for him, and no doubt had discovered his supe- 
rior talents ; for the conduct of Octavius at this pe- 
riod shows that he must have been very much more 
prudent and wise than persons of his age in general. 
Octavius came to Rome as soon as he heard of 
Caesar's murder, to take possession of his property ; 
but to his great surprise he found that this would be 
a difficult matter. Antony had seized upon it and 
used it to pay his own debts, and when Octavius ap- 
plied for an accoxmt of it, he could get neither infor- 
mation nor assistance. 

9. The promises made to the people in Caesar's 
will had besides never been kept, and great discon- 
tent had arisen in consequence. The effect of this 
injustice and dishonesty naturally Avas to make Octa- 
vius and Antony deadly enemies. Octavius assured 
the people they should have their rights, and even 
paid what was required out of his own property ; and 
this gained him great favor. Cicero also took his 
part, and continued his Philippics against Antony very 
vehemently ; and as great quarrels at that time be- 
tween persons of exalted rank generally brovight on 
war, it was soon clear that Antony and Octavius 
would shortly be in arms against each other. An- 
tony began to collect his forces, under the pretence 



HISTORY OF ROME. 179 

of taking possession of the province of Cisalpine Gaul, 
which was governed by one of the conspirators, Deci- 
mus Brutus ; but Octavius knew that these troops 
might be quickly turned against him ; and having 
Cicero on his side to make speeches in his favor, and 
persuade the senate to do what he wished, he induced 
them to declare Antony a public enemy ; whilst an 
army was actually given to himself to support Deci- 
mus Brutus against him. 

10. This was a very strange mixture of persons 
and parties ; but every one seems to have been think- 
ing of himself, and not to have cared whom he joined 
with, as long as it was for his own mterest. Octa- 
vius was Antony's enemy for some time, and war 
was carried on vigorously in the north of Italy. An- 
tony was defeated ; and Octavius, having by this 
time gained a great name, forced the senate to make 
liim consul, though he was so young, that at first 
they quite laughed at the request. A law was im- 
mediately passed, declaring that all the murderers of 
Caesar were outlaws ; and they were in consequence 
driven from one place to another in fear of their lives, 
till at length they were nearly all, except Brutus and 
Cassius, killed. After this, Octavius, seeing that the 
senate were becoming jealous of his power, thought 
it might be more for his advantage to take part with 
Antony. Accordingly he proposed to make peace 
with him, and to meet him and his friend Lepidus at 
a place appointed, where they might settle how they 
should together manage the affairs of the state for 
the future. This meeting took place in the year 
B. C. 43, and the arrangement which was then made 
was hke that which had before been agreed upon by 
Pompey, Crassus, and Julius Caesar. • 

11. Antony, Octavius, and Lepidus fonned a second 
triumvirate. They were to rule together, to support 
each other, to di^^de the government of the provinces 



180 THE child's first 

as they chose ; and, to gain the favor of the soldiers 
by giving them the lands of the citizens. 

12. Then they took the whole power of the state 
into their own hands ; and, in order to be certain of 
putting their plans in execution, determined to kill all 
their enemies by proscription. A list was made of 
the persons to be murdered. Each had private ene- 
mies and private friends ; but this made no difference. 
The persons mentioned were all to be killed : and 
Lepidus gave up his brother ; Antony his uncle ; and 
Octavius his friend, Cicero. 

13. After this most horrible agreement they set 
oflf for Rome. Their soldiers were ordered to take 
possession of the city, and one of the tribunes was 
forced to propose to the people that the agreement 
just formed, between Octavius, Antony, and Lepidus, 
should be made lawful. No one ventured to stop the 
proceeding ; and, as soon as the triumvirate were es- 
tablished as the governors of the state, they began 
their cruel work of destroying their enemies. 

14. A proclamation was set forth, threatening all 
who protected the proscribed with death, and forbid- 
ding their relations to show sorrow for their loss ; 
and the frightful scenes which followed can scarcely 
be described. Rewards were offered to those who 
would discover where the proscribed were hidden ; 
and slaves gave up their masters, and even children 
their parents, for the sake of money. Many fled from 
the city, and died from want ; the streets were filled 
with dead bodies, and it seemed as if Rome was 
doomed to destraction. 

15. Cicero was at his villa at Tusculum when the 
list of the persons proscribed was pubMshed. He 
tried to escape ; but, being very unwell, was obliged 
to be carried in a Utter, and his pursuers reached him 
before he could arrive at the seacoast. The slaves 
would have defended him, but he would not allow 



HISTORY OF ROME. 181 

them to do so, and when the horsemen came up, he 
quietly stretched out his head, and at one blow it was 
severed from his body ; and his right hand, with which 
he had written the Philippics, was also cut off at An- 
tony's desii'e. It is said that Antony gazed on the 
head with delight, and sent it to his wife Fulvia, who 
was even more cruel than himself, and pierced the 
tongue with a golden bodkin, which she wore in her 
hair, in revenge for the speeches that Cicero had made 
against her husband. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

BRUTUS AND CASSIUS, 
DEFEATED AT PUILIPPI, B. C. 42. 

2 4*) 1- Whilst all these events were passing 

in Italy, Brutus and Cassius had been en- 
gaged in defending their provinces of Macedonia and 
Syria against the governors who were sent by 
Antony to take possession of them : but when the 
triumvirate was established they met at Sardis, in 
Asia Minor, and agreed to join their forces and pre- 
pare for regular war. Large armies were collected 
by them, and they were much assisted by Sextus 
Pompeius, the son of Pompey the Great, who had 
ventured from his place of concealment when he 
heard of the death of Csesar, and had made himself 
master of Sicily, the island from which the Romans 
procured their corn, and which was therefore a very 
important place. 

2. Brutus must by this time have been very un- 
happy. He had tried to order events for himself, 
and every thing had failed. The death of Caesar 
16 



182 THE child's first 

jhad brought no good to his country, for the trium- 
virs were much worse tyrants than he could ever 
have feared Caesar would be. There were also 
trials of another kind for him. Cassius and he were 
inot such friends as formerly. Cassius was an ava- 
riciouSj low-rninded man ; and Brutus could not bear 
the manner in which he extorted money from the 
people under him. They had quarrelled upon this 
subject, and though they were reconciled again, it 
could not be forgotten that unkind words had 
passed between them ; whilst, to increase the bitter- 
ness of every other sorrow, Portia, whom Brutus 
so dearly loved, died whilst he was absent from her ; 
broken-hearted at the calamities which had befallen 
her country. 

3. Brutus had now nothing to cheer him but his 
own thoughts, which coidd only have been sad ones, 
and an occurrence, related as having taken place at 
this time, increased the weight upon his spirits. As 
he was sitting one night alone in his tent, musing 
upon the troubled state of public affairs, he sud- 
denly perceived a gigantic figure standing before 
Mm. Brutus was startled at the sight, but still 
kept his presence of mind: "What art thou?" he 
said ; " and for what purpose art thou come ?" " I 
am thme evil genius, Brutus," replied the phantom ; 
" we shall meet again at Phihppi." " I will see 
thee there," answered Brutus, boldly; and the figure 
vanished. This strange chcumstance made a deep 
impression upon the mind of Brutus, though he en- 
deavored to reason himself out of it, especially as 
he was then upon the point of crossing over to 
Macedonia, and shortly afterwards was forced to face 
Antony and Octavius at Philippi. The battle was 
begun against the wish of Brutus ; but his soldiers 
were impatient, and would not be restrained. Oc- 
tavius was ill, and Brutus was victorious over the 



HISTORY OF ROME. 183 

general who commanded in his stead. But Cassius 
was not so fortmiate ; his troops were routed by 
Antony. Brutus saw it, and sent him aid ; but 
Cassius mistook the soldiers for part of Antony's 
army, and as they drew near gave up his cause for 
lost, and calling to a freedman, ordered him to i-un his 
sword through his body; and so, as he supposed, 
end all his troubles. The loss of Cassius was a ter- 
rible blow for Brutus. He forgot his faults, and bit- 
terly lamented him ; but there was still some hope 
left, and a few days afterwards he was persuaded to 
risk another battle. 

4. This also took place at Philippi, in the year 
B. C. 42, and agam, it is said, the spectre appeared 
to him. If it were so, the prophecy of evil being 
at hand was truly fulfilled. The following day his 
araiy was completely defeated, and Brutus galloped 
from the field of battle. He was pursued, but one 
of his friends gave himself up to secure his safety ; 
and pretending that he was Brutus, was taken be- 
fore Antony. The deceit was instantly discovered, 
but Antony forgave it. Brutus, in the mean while, 
had fully made up his mind as to what he should 
do. He saw that there was now no prospect of 
victory, and resolved to die rather than fall alive into 
the hands of his enemies. He spoke cheerfully to 
the persons who remained with him, and said that 
he hoped Antony and Octavius would be satisfied 
with his death, and not pursue their revenge any 
further ; and then, retiring to a Uttle distance, en- 
treated his friend Strato to give him the last proof 
of affection by kilhng him. Strato hesitated ; but 
Brutus pressed him so earnestly that at last he con- 
sented, and presenting the point of his sword, Bnitus 
threw himself upon it and expired. 



184 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XLV. 

THE DIVISION OF THE EMPIRE BY THE SECOND 

TRIUMVIRATE. 

ANTONY IN ASIA AND EGYPT, B. C. 41. 

g Pj . , 1 . After the battles at Philippi, Antony, 

Octavius, and Lepidus divided the govern- 
ment of the Roman empire amongst them. Antony- 
went to Asia, Lepidus to Africa, and Octavius re- 
mained at Rome. But it vras not to be supposed 
that they would long remain friendly to each other, 
and the history of the period which followed is 
nothing but an account of quarrels arising from am- 
bition, selfishness, and luxury. Octavius was res- 
olutely bent upon making himself the sole head of 
the empire, and the conduct of Antony and Lepi- 
dus was such as to put very few hinderances in his 
way. Lepidus was an old man, and when he re- 
tired to his province persons began to forget him ; 
and Antony, instead of devoting his time to govern- 
ing properly, seemed to have lost every wish but 
that of living a life of ease and pleasure. The cause 
of this was the influence of Cleopatra, the beautiful 
queen of Egypt. Antony summoned her to appear 
before him in Asia, and answer for having assisted 
Bi-utus and Cassius ; but on her arrival she charmed 
him as before she had dehghted Caesar, and Antony 
left his province and went with her to Egypt, where 
he remained month after month, entirely neglecting 
his government, and becoming odious and contempti- 
ble to every one who possessed any sense or right 
feeling. 

2. His wife Fulvia endeavored to recall him to- 



HISTORY OF ROME. 185 

Italy. She excited a commotion in his absence by 
making some of the poor people rebel because they 
were suffering from famine, and the insolent conduct 
of the soldiers who were settled amongst them ; and 
then she sent to Antony to come and assist her ; but 
Antony only blamed her for creating such disturban- 
ces, and went on just the same as before. He was 
afterwards induced to exert himseK when a war 
broke out in Parthia and Syria, and there was an 
idea, at that time, that he would give some assist- 
ance to Fulvia ; but before he could reach her the 
insm-rection was at an end, and Fulvia was obliged 
to leave Italy, and soon afterwards died. Octavius 
was then induced to overlook what had passed, and 
proposed that Antony should many Octavia, his 
sister, a lady celebrated for her virtue and beauty, 
and much too good to be the wife of such a bad 
man ; but who was forced to marry Antony in order 
to please her brother, and because it was thought 
desirable that the two chief nilers in the state should 
be connected by marriage. 

3. Octavius and Antony now joined their forces 
and prepared to attack Sextus Pompeius, who still 
had great power at sea and did not entirely submit 
to them. They soon however made peace with him, 
and Antony went back to Rome and lived for some 
time a quiet life with Octavia, as if he had been a 
private person, whilst his legates made war for him 
in Parthia. The peace with Sextus Pompeius did 
not last very long, and when war broke out again, 
it caused a great disagreement between Antony and 
Octavius. Octavius being in need of assistance sent 
for Antony to come and help him ; but on his ar- 
rival declared that he did not want him. Antony 
was so angry at this, that, if it had not been for 
Octavia, there would probably have been a violent 
quarrel between them. She, however, persuaded 
16* 



186 THE child's first 

them to be friends, and they agreed to help each 
other in their different wars, and to continue the tri- 
umvirate for five years longer. It is very weari- 
some to read of these perpetual disputes, but there 
is nothing else to be expected from persons who 
join together selfishly. Octavius went on steadily, 
aiming at his one great object, and every thing 
which came in his way he set aside. For this pur- 
pose he contrived to bribe the soldiers of Lepidus, 
who were assisting him against Sextus Pompeius, to 
come over to his camp, and thus oblige Lepidus to 
give up his authority. The soldiers did so ; and 
Lepidus, without making any effort to regain his 
power, went to Rome, where Octavius made him 
the chief pontiff, or priest — an office which he held 
till he died. Sextus Pompeius, being about the- 
same time defeated, fled to Syria, where he was 
killed by Antony's command ; and there was now, 
therefore, no rival left for Octavius to dread, except 
Antony himself. 

4. Herod the Great, king of Judea, in whose reign 
our Blessed Saviour was born, took part in these 
wars. He was first governor of Galilee, and sided 
with Brutus and Cassius ; but, after the battles at. 
Philippi, he offered to submit himself to Antony, 
who pardoned him because his father had been a 
great friend to Caesar. Afterwards, when there was 
a war in Parthia, the Parthians invaded Judea, and 
Herod was obliged to leave his country and take 
refuge with Cleopatra in Egypt. From thence he 
went to Rome, where Octavius was so delighted 
with his manners and appearance, that he made 
him king of Judea. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 187 



CHAPTER XLVI. 

ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA. 
THE BATTLE OF ACTIDM, B. 0. 31, 

Q Q gl 1- Antony carried, on the Parthian war 

himself, whilst Octavius was occupied in 
taking away the authority of Lepidus and destroy- 
ing Sextus Pompeius. He was very unsuccessful, 
but this did not grieve him much, for his only 
wish was to be again in Egypt with Cleopatra ; and, 
as soon as he could possibly arrange his affairs, he 
set off for Alexandria. 

2. His wife, Octavia, who had always behaved in 
the most excellent manner, did every thing she could 
to help him when he was engaged in his wars, and 
collected troops for him, and provided them with 
money and clothes ; but Antony entirely neglected 
her, and sent her word that he did not wish her to 
follow him, as she had intended ; and at last he de- 
clared that she should not be his wife any longer. 
Accordingly he divorced her, and immediately after- 
wards married Cleopatra, 

3. After this great insult, there could of course be 
no peace between Octavius and Antony. Octavius 
declared war against Cleopatra and her husband ; 
and Antony was in the greatest danger. But flat- 
tery and power, and the love of pleasure, must by 
this time have completely tirnied his head ; for he 
behaved not only hke a wicked man, but a fool — 
caring only for amusement whilst every one else was 
in alarm, 

4. Cleopatra encouraged him in all his absurdity 
and extravagance. Then- mode of life, their dinners 



188 THE child's first 

and entertainments, were the most splendid that 
could be imagined ; indeed, they seemed to live prin- 
cipally for the pleasure of eating and drinking, and 
indulging themselves in every wish and fancy. On 
one occasion, it is said that Cleopatra dissolved a 
pearl of immense value in vinegar, and drank it off 
from a mere whim. But in the midst of this luxury 
Antony was not at ease. Though he called Cleo- 
patra a goddess, and allowed her to have her way 
in every thmg, he was still afraid of her, and at one 
time thought she was intending to poison him. 

5. And, whilst all this was going on, Octavius was 
steadily following his own plans, and bent upon their 
destruction. In the spring of the year, B. C. 31, 
he assembled a great fleet, and an army also, and 
Antony and Cleopatra took measures for opposing 
him. Antony had still immense power: he com- 
manded all the provinces from the river Euphrates 
and Armenia to the Ionian Sea and Illyricum, a 
country opposite Italy, to the northwest of Greece. 
Six kings, subject to Rome, followed him with theii- 
armies in person ; and three others, amongst whom 
was Herod, king of Judea, sent forces to assist him. 
Octavius had no foreign princes in his army ; but his 
fleet was better than Antony's, more fit for service, 
and manned vnth better sailors. 

6. This was a peculiar advantage, for the first 
great battle between him and Antony was fought at 
sea, at Actium, on the coast of Acarnania, in a bay 
which is now known as the Gulf of Arta. 

7. At the beginning, the victory was doubtful ; 
but Antony was doomed to be punished by the very 
person who had led him to forget all his duties. 
Cleopatra was present at the battle, and when she 
feared that it would be lost, she sailed away witti 
sixty of her Egyptian ships. 

8. Antony heard of her desertion with shame and 



HISTORY OF ROME. 189 

amazement ; yet he followed her, and left his men 
to continue the battle as they could without him. 
Upon overtaking Cleopatra's vessel he was received 
on board ; but his vexation was so great that he 
would not take any notice of her, and, placing him- 
self at the stern of the vessel, sat with his elbows 
resting on his knees, and his head on his hands, and 
in this state continued for a long time. Cleopatra's 
attendants at last persuaded him to see her, and An- 
tony, who was really as fond of her as ever, con- 
sented to forgive her. 

9. The loss of the battle of Actiu.m decided Anto- 
ny's fate. He tried to raise fresh troops, but in vain ; 
and Cleopatra, who saw that their power was coming 
to an end, would willingly have fled from Egypt, 
and even formed a scheme for transporting all her 
treasures to India, and founding a new empire there ; 
but she was suiTOunded on all sides by the generals 
of Octavius, and it was impossible to escape. As a 
last hope she sent privately to Octavius, ofi"ering to 
give up her crown if only he would protect herself 
and her children. The answer of Octavius was, that 
Cleopatra might be spared if she would deliver up 
Antony. This was asking more than Cleopatra could 
grant, for she still loved Antony; but she gave se- 
cret orders that her fleet should go over to Octa^dus, 
hoping in this way to appease him. 

10. When Octavius approached Alexandria, Cleo- 
patra shut herself up, with her attendants and treas- 
ures, in a tower which she had caused to be built 
near one of the great temples. Antony, who had 
seen reason to suspect that she was betraying him, 
went out to meet his enemy, and was then quite con- 
vinced that Cleopatra was treacherous, for all his 
troops deserted him. Overcome with grief, and ut- 
terly hopeless, he returned to the city, intending to 
revenge himself by killing Cleopatra ; but before he 



190 THE child's first 

could reach, her the news was brought that she was 
dead. 

11. All his affection for her came back then in an 
instant : he declared that he would not long live 
without her, and ordered his slave Eros to draw his- 
sWord and kill him. The faithful slave drew his 
sword as he was commanded, but plunged it into 
his own breast, and fell dead at his master's feet. 
Still Antony woitM not be turned from his purpose : 
he took up the sword and stabbed himself, but the 
wound did not kill him ; and whilst he was lying on 
his couch, faint from loss of blood, he was told that 
what he had heard of Cleopatra was not true, for 
that she was still living. Immediately he entreated 
his servants to carry him to her. They brought him 
to the foot of the tower, and caused him to be drawn 
up to the top by ropes. He was laid upon a bed, 
and Cleopatra stood by him in great grief ; but it 
was in vain to think of saving his life, and, after 
recommending her to seek for mercy from Octavius, 
Mark Antony expired. 

12, Octavius, it is said, lamented the death of An- 
tony ; yet he showed little mercy to his widow. 
Cleopatra thought herself secure in her tower ; but 
one of the officers of Octavius contrived to enter it 
on one side by means of a ladder, whilst she was en- 
gaged on the other, and so took her prisoner. She 
was treated, however, with considerable respect, and 
was allowed to bury Antony with great honors ; and 
for a little while she seemed comforted by having to 
arrange the procession for the funeral, and by the 
care of embalming her husband's body according to 
the Egyptian custom ; but when this was over she 
became ill. The thought which preyed upon her 
mind was, that Octavius would carry her to Rome 
and exhibit her in triumph. She sent for him, 
hoping to win his favor, and gave him a list of her 



HISTORY OF ROME. 191 

treasures. One of her servants hinted that the hst 
was not correct; upon which Cleopatra fell into a 
violent passion, started up and seized him by the 
hair, and gave him several blows on the face ; and 
at the same time told Octavius that, if she had kept 
back any thing, it was only in order to make a pres- 
ent of it to his wife, Livia, and his sister, Octavia. 
OctaAdus, however,, was not to be won over by any 
flattery. He treated her very politely, but kept his 
own purpose, and she soon learned that he was bent 
upon carr}dng her to Rome, as she had feared. Cle- 
opatra then resolved to die. She begged permission 
to visit the tomb of Antony ; and the request being 
granted, she went thither with two of her attendants, 
Charmian and Ii'as., weeping most bitterly, and de- 
claring her full intention not to survive him longer. 
After placing flowers upon the tomb, she went back 
to the tower, dressed herself splendidly, and partook 
of a rich banquet. In the midst of it a slave brought 
her a basket of figs, which she took and carried with 
her to her chamber, where she wrote a note and sent 
it to Octavius. 

13. Shortly afterwards an officer arrived from Oc- 
tavius. The first thing he saw when he entered the 
room, was Cleopatra, dressed in her royal robes, 
stretched lifeless upon a golden couch. She had 
killed herself by means of an asp, a kind of serpent, 
which was brought to her in the basket of figs, and 
the sting of which was deadly. Iras was lying dead 
at the feet of her mistress ; and Charmian, scarcely 
alive, was placing a crown upon her head. "Was 
this well done, Charmian?" inquired the messenger 
of Octavius, " Yes," replied Charmian ; " it is well 
done, for such a death befits a glorious queen." 



192 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

AUGUSTUS CiESAR, 
FIRST EMPEROB OF ROME, B. 0. 2l. 

g Q „h 1 . The history of the Repubhc of Rome 

ends with the death of Antony. From 
that time the Romans were governed by emperors, 
the first of whom was Octavius, or Augustus, as he 
was called by the senate on his return from Egypt. 
This powerj however, he only accepted by degrees ; 
at first it was given him for ten years, then five more 
were added, and so on, till at length he became em- 
peror for life, and was allowed to leave the title to 
his successor. This was done with the full consent 
of all persons of sense and thought, for they were 
weary of the perpetual wars which had been going 
on for so many years, and saw that the people had 
become so turbulent and the nobles so luxurious, 
that their only hope of quietness was in giving all 
the authority to one person. Every possible honor, 
therefore, was paid to Augustus ; three splendid tri- 
umphs were allowed him, and one of the months of 
the year, August, was called after his name. Yet, 
if the persons who rejoiced when Augustus Caesar 
became emperor of Rome could have looked into fu- 
ture years, and known who were to succeed him on 
his throne, they would have felt very differently. 
Many of the Roman emperors were the greatest 
monsters of wickedness that were ever heard of ; 
others, who were less wicked, were weak and silly, 
and brought great miseries upon their country ; and 
the few who really tried to do right were placed in 
such difficulty from the crimes, and mistakes, and 
bad examples of the emperors who reigned before 



HISTORY OF ROME. 193 

them, that they could do very httle to serve their 
country. 

2. The really important events of these times be- 
long to a very different history — the history of the 
Christian Church. It was in the reign of Augustus 
Caesar that our blessed Saviour was born. 

3. When we are writing and thinking of common 
things and merely human actions, it seems scarcely 
reverent to dwell much upon such a sacred subject; 
but it might perhaps be well for us to bring before 
our minds, for a few moments, the facts which actu- 
ally took place at this time : to imagine the haughty, 
ambitious monarch — who had suffered hundreds of 
his fellow-citizens to be murdered in cool blood, and 
had sacrificed thousands and thousands in his selfish 
wars — seated upon a splendid throne, flattered by all 
who approached him, and obeyed almost by the whole 
known world : whilst He who created the heavens 
and the earth condescended to be laid in a manger at 
Bethlehem. These ax-e very wonderful things to think 
of ; and the history of Rome must always be most in- 
teresting and important, because it is so mixed up 
with the history of our blessed Lord and of His 
Church. 

4. But we must return to the account of what 
happened at Rome after Augustus Csesar became 
emperor. From this time the character of Augustus 
seems to have changed : he was merciful and forgiv- 
ing, instead of cruel and revengeful, and appeared to 
give all his thoughts to the improvement of the laws, 
the erection of splendid buildings, and the encourage- 
ment of clever men. The Augustan Age, as it is 
called, has been celebrated ever since as a time when 
learning, and poetry, and accomplishments, were es- 
pecially valued. Augustus had a great friend named 
Maecenas, who was the patron of all the men of tal- 
ent in Italy. He was an indolent person, fond of 

17 



194 THE child's first 

eating and drinking ; but taking a great deal of pleas- 
ure in all things which were splendid and elegant : 
and if persons were really clever, however humble 
they might be by birth, they were sure to receive 
help from Maecenas. Virgil, Horace, and Ovid, were 
the most famous poets of the age. Cornelius Nepos 
wrote biographies or accounts of the lives of different 
persons : and Livy was a distinguished historian. 

5. But although Axigustus thus employed himself 
for the good of his people, his reign was not entirely 
peaceful. There were several conspiracies formed 
against him ; and he was obliged to carry on wars in 
Spain, Africa, Arabia, Egypt, Gaul, and Germany. 
The conspiracies were all discovered, and the leaders 
sentenced to death. In the wars, he and his gener- 
als were for the most part victorious ; but on one oc- 
casion, when there was an insurrection in Germany, 
the Roman general. Varus, was completely defeated, 
and his soldiers were cut to pieces. Augustus was so 
grieved when he heard it, that he was often heard to 
cry out afterwards, "Varus, Varus, give me back my 
legions !" Some historians have even said that he 
never recovered his former quietness of mind. 

6. But, in his latter days, Augustus had causes for 
sorrow which were more likely to make him misera- 
ble than even the loss of an army. He was very un- 
happy in his own family. He had been married three 
times : his first wife was named Claudia ; the second, 
Seiibonia ; and the third, Li via Drusilla. Augus- 
tus and Scribonia had one daughter, Julia ; and Livia 
had two sons before she married Augustus — Tiberius 
and Drusus. Livia was a very ambitious, bad person, 
and had a great wish that her children should suc- 
ceed to the throne. Drusus, however, died as he was 
engaged in a war in Germany ; and afterwards it was 
proposed that Tiberius should marry Julia, who was 
then a widow, hai-ing been married twice before, and 



HISTORY OF ROME. 195 

left with two children, of whom Augustus was 
very fond. But these arrangements turned out very 
badly. Julia was a dreadfully wicked woman, and 
Tiberius did not like her at all ; and he was besides 
very jealous of her two sons, whom he feared would 
succeed to the throne ; so he left her and went to 
live by himself. Julia became more and more wick- 
ed after this, and at last Augustus was obliged to 
exile her. To add to this great grief, her two boys 
died, and thus he was left childless, and entirely un- 
der the power of his haughty wife Li\da, who ruled 
eveiy thing after her own will. 

7. The end of the emperor's reign was, from these 
circumstances, very melancholy. His health began 
to sink, and about the middle of August, A. D. 14, 
it was evident both to himself and to others that his 
death was near. Such a time must be awful to all. 
and we might at first suppose that even the heathen 
emperor would then have felt that all the glories of 
earth were worthless. But the love of admiration, 
which had been the great motive of all that Augus- 
tus said and did 'during the course of a long life, 
never left him ; and calling his friends around him as 
he lay upon his dying bed, he asked whether they 
thought he had played his part in life well ? "If 
so," he added, "give me your applause." Then 
sinking in the arms of Livia he expired, at the age of 
seventy. 



196 THE child's first 



CHAPTER XLVIIL 

TIBERIUS C^SAR, 
SECOND EMPEROR OF ROME, A. D. 14. 

A Yi -tA 1- The Mstory of th6 emperors of Rome 

will be given but shortly. There is very 
little to gain from them. Tiberius succeeded Augus- 
tus at the age of fifty-six. In his early life he had 
shown talent and energy ; but the chief points in his 
character really were deceit and suspicion. No one, 
however, knew how wicked and cruel he really was 
till he came to the throne. 

2. The person whom he most hated was his neph- 
ew Germanicus, the son of his brother Drusus, a very 
high-principled, excellent young man, and extremely 
beloved by the people. Tiberius had been forced to 
adopt him as his son during the hfetime of Augus- 
tus, and it was thought he would succeed him ; and 
this was quite sufficient to make Tiberius his enemy. 
The soldiers imder Germanicus were so devoted to 
him that they offered to make him emperor instead 
of his uncle, but he would not listen to them ; indeed, 
all his actions showed that he was unselfish and with- 
out ambition. He suffered, however, from the jeal- 
ousy of Tiberius, and died in a strange and sudden 
way at Antioch, in Syria, whilst he was employed in 
settling matters in the East ; and every one believed 
that he was poisoned by the governor of the prov- 
ince, who had been placed there by Tiberius on pur- 
pose to thwart him. Tiberius was the only person 
who did not seem sorry for his death. His conduct 
became much worse after the death of Germanicus. 
He had no foreign wars to occupy him, with the ex- 
ception of a few insurrections, which his generals 
quelled without much difficulty ; so that he was able 



HISTORY OF ROME. 197 

to give up all his time to his affairs at home, where 
he became a complete tyrant. His mother Livia was 
the only person for whom he had the least real regard ; 
but he was very much governed by Sejanus, the pre- 
fect or chief of his guards, who was a man quite as 
wicked as himself. 

3. Sejanus did not in the least care for Tiberius : 
he only wished to succeed him on the throne, and 
therefore persuaded the emperor, after he had reigned 
about eleven years, to retire to the island of Caprese, 
in the Bay of Naples, and give up the government to 
him. Sejanus then had full power, and murdered 
every one who was at all likely to come between him 
and the crown, which he so much desired. The only 
son of Tiberius was poisoned ; the wife of Germani- 
cus, two of his children, and a great many of his 
friends were put to death ; and his cruelty was so 
great that many persons killed themselves to avoid 
faUing into his hands. Caligula, the youngest son of 
Germanicus, escaped, and went to Capreae, and was 
afterwards appointed by Tiberius to be his successor. 

4. All this time Tiberius shut himself up in his 
island, and took no thought for any thing but his own 
pleasure. Every one hated and despised him for his 
crimes, and feared him because he was always sus- 
pecting evil. 

5. Sejanus was at last punished by him. Tiberius 
found out that he was wishing to be made emperor, 
and accvised him of high treason, and the senate con- 
demned him to death. As he was led away to exe- 
cution the people insulted and cursed him ; and, after 
he was strangled by the executioner, they dragged 
his body away and cast it into the Tiber. 

6. When Sejanus was dead, Tiberius gave still 
further vent to his rage by other executions. Some 
persons were killed for having been the friends of 
Sejanus ; others for no cause, but upon false accusa- 

\1* 



198 THE child's first 

tions. One old woman was put to death because she 
lamented the execution of her son ; another man suf- 
fered because he had written a tragedy, which the 
emperor thought was intended to find fault with him- 
self. The prisons were crowded. At length, Tibe- 
rius gave orders that all the accused should be killed 
at once. The misery which this command caused 
cannot be described ; but, although the unhappy 
people who suffered were very wretched, there was 
one person more so — the emperor himself. His life 
was a perpetual torment from suspicion ; his health 
became very bad ; and in one of his letters to the 
senate, he declared that the gods and goddesses had 
so afflicted and confounded him, that he knew not 
what or how to write. 

7. As old age crept upon him he became more and 
more miserable, and in the end fell into a kind of 
stupor, from which it was thought he would never be 
aroused. 

8. Caligula was then proclaimed emperor ; but, to 
his great horror and surprise, Tiberius soon after- 
wards recovered. Caligula naturally thought that 
he should be put to death for what he had done. In 
liis fear he consulted with Macro, one of the attend- 
ants of Tiberius, and they agreed that the unhappy 
old man should be killed. Accoi'dingly, Macro went 
to his chamber and suflfocated him with beds and 
pillows. 

9. The history of such great crimes shocks us the 
more when we connect them with sacred events ; yet, 
for one reason, it may be desirable. When we see how 
horribly sinful men may become, we can more fully 
understand how much an atonement and an example 
were needed. 

10. It was whilst Tiberius was living at Capreae, 
and Sejanus ruling at Rome', that our blessed Saviour 
was crucified. Pontius Pilate wrote an account of 



HISTORY OF ROME. 199 

his miracles, and death, and resurrection, to Tiberius ; 
and the emperor proposed to the Roman senate that 
He should be reckoned amongst the number of the 
heathen gods : but they would not consent to it. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 

CAIUS CALIGULA, 
THIRD EMPEEOE OF EOME, A. D. 3*7. 

. -pv Oh 1. It is not pleasant to think of Caligula 

' ' ' as the son of the noble-minded Germani- 
cus. The history of his reign, except at the very 
beginning, is as bad, if not worse, than that of Tibe- 
rius. The chief difference between them seems to. 
have been that Tiberius was a gloomy, suspicious, 
cruel monster ; and Caligula a wild, frantic, but 
equally cruel madman. For the first few months of 
his reign he did well, and made many wise altera- 
tions in the management of pubhc affairs, and showed 
considerable generosity ; but, after that, it is said that 
he had an illness which destroyed his reason. We 
may hope that this was really the case, for the stories 
related of him are so absurd as well as so wicked, that 
we cannot think of them as the actions of a person of 
sound mind. Amongst other things, it is said that 
he made his favorite horse consul, and built for it a 
marble stable and an ivory manger. He also provided 
it with a house, and furniture, and kitchen, that its 
visiters might be treated with proper respect ; and 
sometimes he would invite this horse to dine with 
him, and give him gilt oats and wine in a golden cup. 
He used to declare himself a god, and command the 



200 THE child's first 

people to worship him. He pretended to make war, 
and marched over the Alps into Gaul, saying that 
he was going to subdue the Germans. When he 
came to the river Rhme, he ordered a body of Ger- 
mans, who were his guards, to hide themselves on 
the other side, and then he himself sat down to din- 
ner ; but in the middle of it he jumped up in a great 
hurry, crossed the river, cut down some trees, and 
returned back again with the Germans who had been 
hidden, and whom he said were his prisoners. At 
another time he set out to invade Britain ; but after 
having sailed a little way out to sea he came back, 
ordered his soldiers to collect some shells from the 
beach, which he called the spoils of the ocean, and 
never went any further. 

2. His extravagance was beyond every thing that 
can be imagined. We are told that he sometimes 
caused jewels to be dissolved in the sauce which he 
ate. He also ordered ships to be built of cedar-wood, 
and adorned with gold and jewels ; the sails were 
made of silk ; and fruit-trees were planted upon the 
decks, under which Caligula used to dine. And 
merely because some astrologer had said that there 
was as much chance of Caligula's being emperor as 
of his walking across a certam arm of the sea, three 
miles and a half broad, he caused a bridge of ships 
to be built across it, at an incredible expense. The 
ships were placed in two rovfs, timber was laid over 
them, and, upon the timber, houses were built ; and 
then Cahgula gave a grand entertainment in honor of 
what he had done. 

3. We might be inclined to laugh at these things, 
if it were not that Caligula was as cruel as he was 
foohsh ; but the horrors of his reign are almost more 
than we can bear to read of. The grandson of Tibe- 
rius was put to death, only because it was said that 
he wished the emperoi- not to recover from an illness. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 201 

Caligula's grandmother and several other persons 
were commanded to destroy themselves ; and being 
in want of money from his excessive extravagance, he 
obtained it by killing persons, and then seizing upon 
their estates. The sufferings of these unfortunate 
people were quite an amusement to him : indeed, he 
seemed to take delight in cruelty, for he cast num- 
bers of old and infirm persons to wild beasts, to rid 
the state, as he said, of useless citizens ; and was 
heard to wish that all the Roman people had but one 
neck, so that he might destroy them at one blow. 

4. Caligula's tyranny lasted for more than three 
years. Then a plot was formed against him, and 
he was murdered in his palace by one of the prae- 
torian guards, assisted by other conspirators, just 
after he had returned from the exhibition of some 
pubhc games. 

5. It may be interesting, before we proceed fur- 
ther, to know something of the history of Judea, and 
its connection with the Roman empire after the reign 
of Herod the Great. 

6. Archelaus, the son of Herod, succeeded his 
father, as we read in the second chapter of the Gospel 
of St. Matthew, where it is said, that Joseph, " hav- 
ing heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea in the 
room of his father Herod," was afraid to go thither 
with our Saviour and his virgin mother. A brother 
of Archelaus however disputed his claim to the 
throne, and both appealed to Augustus Caesar, who 
was then emperor, to decide between them. Augus- 
tus, after considering the question, determined that 
Archelaus should have half the kingdom, and be 
called an ethnarch ; and that the remaining half 
should be divided between Herod's two other sons, 
Philip and Herod Antipas, who were to be called 
tetrarchs. This division is referred to in the third 
chapter of St. Luke's Gospel, which makes mention 



202 THE child's first 

of Herod the tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother 
Philip, tetrarch of Itui'ea and the region of Tra- 
chonitis. It was this Herod Antipas, the tetrarch, 
who put St. John the Baptist to death, because he 
said it was not lawful for him to marry Herodias, his 
brother Philip's wife, and before whom our blessed 
Lord vouchsafed to stand whilst the tetrarch and his 
men of war set him at naught and mocked him. 

1. In this way Palestine was governed while Arche- 
laus lived : but, when he was dead, his half of the 
country was made a Roman province, over which Ave 
know that Pontius Pilate was at one time a governor ; 
so that there were Jewish tetrarchs over Galilee and 
Trachonitis, and a Roman governor over the rest of 
the land. But when Caligula came to the throne 
there was a further change. 

8. It happened that a young man named Herod 
Agrippa, who was descended from Herod the Great, 
was living at Rome during the reign of Tiberius, at 
which period he was one of Caligula's great friends. 
Tiberius disliked him, and put him in prison ; but, 
when Caligula became empejor, he released him, and 
resolved to give him some great proof of his friend- 
ship. Philip the tetrarch was now dead ; and Cahg- 
ula proposed to give his government to Herod 
Agrippa, and allow him to have the title of king. 
When the ncAvs of this change came to Herod Anti- 
pas the tetrarch, it made him angry and ambitious, 
and this bad feeling was much increased by the ad- 
vice of Herodias, whom he had kept for his wife, 
against the warning of St. John the Baptist. She 
told him that if Caligula had made a person like 
Herod Agrippa a king, he would certainly make him 
one if he would only ask the favor, and she persuaded 
him to go to Caligula with the request. 

9. It seems as if the punishment of Herod for his 
sins was especialh' sent to him through the person 



HISTORY OF ROME. 203 

whom he had done so wrong in marrying ; for Ca- 
liguhi was very angry at his presumption, and, instead 
of making him a king, took away his government and 
gave it to Herod Agrippa, and banished Herod Anti- 
pas to Spain, where he died. 

10. Pmiishment also came upon Pontius Pihite. 
He was accused of injustice and oppression, and Ca- 
ligula caused him to be removed from his pro\ince 
and banished to Gaul, where it is said that he after- 
wards destroyed himself. 

11. Caligula endeavored to make the Jews place 
his own statue in their temple, that it might be 
worshipped ; but the people resisted, and before the 
emperor could take measures to force them to obey 
him, he was murdered. 



CHAPTER L. 

CLAUDIUS C^SAR, 
FOUETH EMPEEOR OF ROME, A. D. 41. 

A D 41 ^' Caligula was succeeded by his uncle 

Claudius, who was a brother of Germani- 
cus. Claudius had hidden himself from fear at the 
time of Cahgula's murder ; but the conspirators 
dragged him forth, and proclaimed him emperor. 
He was fifty-one years of age when he began to 
reign ; his health was very bad, and his mind was 
weak. Yet there is reason to think that he was 
mercifully and amiably mchned ; though, unfortu- 
nately, he was entirely governed by the persons 
about him, who were hard-hearted and cruel. Clau- 
dius was fond of building, and used also to employ 
liimself in writing histoiy. His books have all been 



204 THE child's FIRSl 

lost, but it is not supposed that they were very 
clever. 

2. The principal war carried on in this reign was 
in Britain. No Roman army had invaded Britain 
since the time of Julius Csesar, until Claudius was 
persuaded to undertake the conquest of the island. 
He went there himself, but did not remain long ; for 
his disposition was not very warlike. His generals — 
Vespasian and his son Titus, who were both after- 
wards emperors — were left to complete what he had 
begun. They are said to have fought bloody battles, 
and to have taken possession of the Isle of Wight, 
and of several towns. 

3. Claudius was married four times. His third 
wife, Messalina, was extremely wicked, and made 
Claudius do a great many wrong and most cruel 
actions ; and at length she behaved so badly, that 
he sentenced her to be put to death. He was then 
induced to marry Agrippina, the daughter of Ger- 
manicus — a person more Avicked, if possible, than 
Messalina. Agrippina had been married before, and 
had one son, whose name was Nero. She had set 
her heart upon this son's succeeding to the throne, 
and in order to gain her point, she persuaded Clau- 
dius to put aside his own son, Britannicus, and adopt 
Nero. Claudius, however, did not like Agrippina's 
schemes, though he was obliged to submit to them ; 
and, when Agrippina discovered this, she formed a 
plot against his life, and by the help of two other 
persons poisoned him, after he had reigned about 
thirteen years. 

4. Claudius showed much favor to Herod Agrippa, 
king of Judea ; but Herod did not long enjoy his 
grandeur. He died after a short reign. 

5. The history of his horrible death is given in the 
book of the Acts of the Apostles. He left one son, 
named, like himself, Agrippa ; who did not succeed 



HISTORY OF ROME. 205 

at once to all his father's dominions, for he was very 
young, and Claudius chose to make Judea again a 
Roman province. When Agrippa grew up, however, 
Claudius made him king over part of Judea, and sent 
Felix to be governor over another part. This will 
explain to us a difficulty in the book of the Acts, 
when we hear of a Roman governor and also of a 
king. At first, it does not seem easy to understand 
how they could both be ruling at the same time. 



CHAPTER LI. 

NERO, 
FIFTH EMPEEOE OF ROME, A. D. 54. 

A T) KA 1- The name of the emperor Nero, who 

succeeded Claudius, always makes us think 
of the most dreadful vice and cruelty ; and yet Nero 
was not wicked (or at least no one believed him to 
be so) at the beginning of his reign. For five years 
he governed the empire well, and suffered himself 
to be guided by Seneca, his tutor, and Burrhus, 
the prefect of the praetorian guards, who were both 
sensible men. Seneca, indeed, is famed as one of 
the wisest of heathens : his books can be read with 
profit, even now ; for he had great knowledge of 
religion, and a strong belief in a life after death. It 
is difficult to believe that he could ever have been 
the tutor of such a monster as Nero proved him- 
self to be ; but the fact shows us how much more 
powerful example is than words. Nero was taught 
well, but his mother and his relations were wicked, 
and the sight of their conduct must, we may im- 
18 



206 THE child's first 

agine, have done away with the good effect of his 
tutor's instructions. 

2. Nero's first great crime was caused by jeal- 
ousy of his brother Britannicus, whom he had sup- 
planted. He was afraid that Britannicus might 
raise a party against him, and therefore ordered 
him to be poisoned. After this his true character 
showed itself. Though his mother, Agrippina, had 
been the means of his obtaining the crown, he hated 
her because she interfered with his authority, and de- 
termined to rid himself of her. For this purpose 
he caused her to be taken out to sea in a boat, 
which was especially contrived to fall to pieces. 
Agrippina saved herself by swimming, but her un- 
natural son was still determined to destroy her, and 
she was assassinated by his command ; and, it is 
said, with the consent of Seneca and Burrhus. If 
it were so, there is no reason to wonder that Nero 
had not profited more by all their good words. 
Nero repented of this dreadful crime very bitterly, 
after it was committed ; but, instead of amending 
his ways, he only indulged himself the more in riot 
and drunkenness, in order to forget it. 

3. Burrhus and Seneca soon saw that it was out 
of their power to control him. Seneca went away 
from the court, and about the same time Burrhus 
died ; and then, Nero being no longer under the 
least restraint, gave free vent to all his fancies and 
inclinations, 

4. He sent away his wife, who was a virtuous, 
amiable woman, and married a very bad person, 
named Poppaea ; and he collected around him a 
number of the most unprincipled people that could 
be met with, who flattered him extravagantly and 
were willing to do whatever he required. 

5. His vanity was excessive ; he fancied himself 
a great poet and a musician, and had extreme de- 



HISTORY OF HOME. 207 

light in chariot driving, fancying that he surpassed 
every one else, and that all the world would admire 
him ; and once he took it into his head to travel 
through Italy and Gi'eece, and exhibit his talents 
in pubhc. Wherever he went he was applauded ; 
for persons were afraid to laugh at him, on account 
of his savage temper : yet it must have been diffi- 
cult not to do so sometimes, especially when, to show 
his strength, he caused a pasteboard lion to be brought 
on the stage in a theatre, and knocked it down with 
his club. 

6. One of the most noted events in the reign of 
Nero, is the burning of Rome, which lasted for six 
days. Some persons think that the emperor caused 
the city to be set on fire himself; and it is said, 
that he stood upon a high tower, watching the 
raging of the flames, and would not allow any one 
to assist m putting them out. The blame of the 
fire was, however, cast upon the Christians, who 
were, at that time, increasing in number ; and Nero 
began to persecute them cruelly. Some were cov- 
ered with the skins of wild beasts, and then thrown 
to dogs to be torn in pieces ; some were cnicified ; 
others were wrapped in clothes smeared with pitch, 
and burnt alive ; and, at times, when it was a dark 
night, the city was lighted up with the flames by 
which the Christians were killed, whilst Nero amused 
himself by seeing their suffeiings from his garden. 

V. About this time St. Paul and St. Peter both 
came to Rome. St. Paul had been at Rome before, 
as we learn from the last chapter of the Acts of the 
Apostles. Although a prisoner, he was then allowed 
to live in a hired house, and to teach persons who 
came to him ; and it has been thought likely that he 
was acqiiainted with Burrhus and Seneca; as Bur- 
rhus was the chief of the praetorian guards, and Sene- 
ca was his great friend. We learn, besides, from 



208 THE child's first 

what St. Paul mentions himself, that he had friends 
in the emperor's palace ; for, in writing to the Philip- 
pians, he says : — " All the saints salute you, chiefly 
they that are of Caesar's household :" Caesar was a 
name given to all the early Roman emperors. And 
again, " My bonds in Christ are made manifest in' all 
the palace." 

8. This first visit was about the year of our Lord 
58 ; the second was eight years after. At that time 
also he was made a prisoner, but kept much more 
strictly than before ; and no doubt he must have 
been well prepared for his fate : for, in the second 
epistle to St. Timothy, written at this period, he 
speaks certainly of " the time of his departure" being 
at hand ; and says that he had been called upon to 
make a defence, " when no man stood with him, but 
all men forsook him." 

9. He could have had no hope of escape when 
others were suffering, and at last the sentence was 
pronounced which was to free him from all the trials 
of life. It was more merciful than that passed upon 
St. Peter, because he was a Roman citizen. St. Paul 
was beheaded : St. Peter was crucified ; but with his 
head downwards, at his own request. 

10. It is painful to turn from the holy deaths of the 
great Apostles to the life of their persecutor, Nero. 
Only a few more events of his reign, however, need 
be mentioned. In order to free himself from the 
suspicion and disgrace of having ordered the burn- 
ing of the city, he rebuilt it with great care. The 
streets were made wider and more beautiful ; and 
the mistakes which had been made when it was 
so hastily restored, after the invasion of the Gauls, 
were done away with. 

11. Nero spared no expense for his own palace. 
It was called the golden palace, from its magnifi- 
cence : the rooms were ornamented with ffold, and 



HISTORY OF ROME. 209 

silver, and precious stones ; and it was so large, 
that parks and lakes were contained within the walls. 
At the entrance there was an enormous statue of 
the emperor, a himdred and twenty feet high ; and 
the principal hall, which was circular, had a roof 
that turned round, to imitate the movements of the 
planets. Nero's subjects suffered very much from 
his great extravagance, for he made them pay large 
sums of money in consequence ; and when his palace 
was finished, he only said, that now he was lodged 
like a man. 

12. Soon after this, his tutor Seneca was accused 
of joining in a conspiracy against him, and condemn- 
ed to death. Being allowed, as a great favor, to 
choose how he would be killed, he caused the veins 
of his arm to be opened, hoping that he should 
bleed to death ; but, as he was an old man, the blood 
flowed slowly, and his end was hastened by his being 
put into a dry stove and suffocated. His wife would 
willingly have died with him ; but though her veins 
were opened hkewise, they were afterwards bound 
up by her servants, whilst she was fainting, and thus 
she survived her husband. Lucan the poet, a 
nephew of Seneca's, was also killed by bleeding, 
being accused of the same offence as his uncle. 
Both these celebrated persons showed great strength 
of mi«ad in enduring their trial. Seneca dictated a 
discourse to his secretary whilst the blood was flow- 
ing from his veins ; and Lucan expired whilst he was 
repeating some verses from one of his own poems, 
which described a death such as he was called upon 
to bear. 

13. After this, the empress Poppsea died, in con- 
sequence of a cruel blow given her by her husband, 
and Nero then married another person ; but the end 
of his tyranny was fast approaching. In the year 
A. D. 68 an insurrection broke out in Gaul, and the 

18* 



210 THE child's first 

soldiers, who were stationed there, chose Servius 
Galba, one of their officers, for their emperor. Nero 
thought httle of this at first; but when he found 
that the praetorian guards in Rome were inchned to 
take part with the army in Gaul, he gave up his 
cause for lost. Galba was proclaimed at Rome ; 
and Nero, in great alarm, fled from the city to the 
country-house of one of his freedmen. Here he 
spent a day in the most miserable state of mind ; 
not daring to remain where he could be seen, but 
hiding himself amongst brambles and briers, and 
having nothing but a little piece of brown bread 
and some water given him for refreshment. He 
wished to kill himself, but he had not courage until 
some soldiers were coming to sei^e him : then he set 
a dagger to his throat, and contrived by the as- 
sistance of his secretary to give himself a mortal 
wound. He reigned thirteen years, and died in the 
thirty-second year of his age. 

14. There were some wars in the reign of Nero : 
one with the Parthians ; and another in Britain, where 
an insurrection broke out headed by Boadicea, queen 
of the tribes who inhabited Norfolk and Suffolk. 
Boadicea was conquered, and killed herself to avoid 
falhng into the hands of the Romans. A third war 
was in Judea. The Jews, being much oppressed by 
their Roman governors, rose in rebeUion against them. 
Nero sent Vespasian and his son Titus, who had for- 
merly been so successful in Britain, to subdue them ; 
and the war was going on when he died. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 21 1 



CHAPTER LII. 

GALEA, 

OF ROME, A. D. 68. 



A D 68 ^" ^^^ reign of Galba was extremely 

short, lasting only about six months. He 
was an old man when he came to the throne, and 
was not liked because he was suspected of being fond 
of saving money, though most probably he only de- 
sired to cut short the extravagance which had been 
practised by the emperors who went before him. The 
persons who had the greatest influence over hirn were 
three favorite servants, or freedmen ; and, by their 
advice, he acted in a way which appeared harsh and 
caused him soon to be out of favor with his subjects, 
and especially with the soldiers. 

2, Galba did not know how much he was disliked, 
and imagined that the great cause of the general dis- 
content was because he had no heir to succeed him ; 
accordingly he chose a young man of high character, 
Piso Lucinianus, and presented him to the soldiers 
and to the senate as his adopted son. A sum of 
money had been promised to the praetorian guards, 
but Galba unfortunately neglected to fulfil the prom- 
ise, and in consequence greatly increased the general 
iU-will ; and when Silvius Otho, who had hoped to 
have been adopted himself, tried to form a conspiracy 
amongst them to dethrone Galba, they willingly list- 
ened to him. The plot broke out six days after the 
adoption of Lucinianus ; for the soldiers seized upon 
Otho, and declared him emperor. Galba determined 
to defend himself, but he was killed as he was cross- 
ing the forum ; and Piso and many of his other 
friends shared the same fate. 



212 THE child's FIRST 



CHAPTER LIII. 

OTHO, 
SEVENTH EMPEROR OF ROME, A. D. 69. 

A D 69 Otho's reign was even shorter than 

that of Galba : he was emperor only for 
three months. During that time he showed a better 
disposition than could have been expected, and seem- 
ed inclined to be just, and even benevolent. It was 
now, however, the practice of the soldiers to choose 
then- own rulers ; and the legions in Germany, hav- 
ing received large sums of money from their general, 
Vitellius, determined to make him emperor instead 
of Otho. There was a great struggle in consequence. 
Otho led an army against Yitellius, and was defeated ; 
and, when he found that his cause was hopeless, he 
put an end to his own life. 



CHAPTER LIV. 

VITELLIUS, 
EIGHTH EMPEROR OF ROME, A. D. 69. 

1. Vitellius succeeded Otho. His char- 



A. D. 



acter is one of the most disagreeable that 
we read of in history. Eating was his one great 
pleasure, and the stories of his gluttony are quite dis- 
gusting. He reigned little more than eight months, 
and was then dethroned and murdered by the soldiers, 
who were weary of his contemptible conduct, and 
chose Vespasian, the general who was carrying on 
the war in Judea, to take the government from him. 



I 



HISTORY OF ROME. 213 

2. This short account of the first Roman emperors 
has been given in order to bring down the history of 
Rome to the reign of Vespasian, and the great event 
for which it is remarkable — the destruction of Jeru- 
salem. 

3. With that we may for the present end. The 
fall of Jerusalem is an event prophesied by our 
blessed Saviour, as the type or figure of the destruc- 
tion of the world ; and, in speaking of the events 
which followed it, a. new subject, which cannot be 
slightly passed over, must be introduced — the spread 
of Christianity, and its power over the great heathen 
empire of Rome. 

4. It has been said that Vespasian left Judea to 
take upon himself the government of the empire. Ti- 
tus, his son, remained to command the Roman armies. 

5. In both these princes there is much to be ad- 
mired. Vespasian set himself earnestly to reform the 
empire he had undertaken to rule ; and Titus carried 
on the war which he h'ad begun, with courage, skill, 
and mercy. 

6. The Jews made a brave defence against their 
Roman conquerors; but they lost one battle after 
another, and one town after another, till at length 
only Jerusalem was left. It was a very strong city, 
and, if it had not been for the quarrels of the peo- 
ple within, it would have been very difficult for any 
army from without to take it. But, instead of join- 
ing against their common enemy, the unhappy Jews 
spent their time and strength in destroying one an- 
other. 

1. It was at the feast of the Passover, when great 
numbers of people were collected together, that Titus 
undertook to besiege Jerusalem. He began by bat- 
tering down the outer wall, and still, as he went on 
and gained ground, he continued to offer the Jews 
pardon, and beg them to submit. But they were 



214 THE child's first 

desperately bent upon resisting him ; and even when 
Titus sent Josephus, one of their ojpn countrymen, 
who had been taken prisoner, to . entreat them to 
}ield, they would not listen to him. At length, Titus 
surrounded the city so completely that the inhabitants 
could neither escape nor gain help from any one with- 
out ; and, as their provisions began to fail, their suf- 
ferings from famine became more and more dreadful. 
Josephus, who wrote a history of the Jews, and par- 
ticularly describes the last siege of Jerusalem, says 
that the miseries they underwent were unspeakable ; 
but no words can describe what happened so awfully 
as the prophecy which was given in the Bible, manj-- 
hundred years before, in the twenty-eighth chapter 
of the book of Deuteronomy. Every thing there 
mentioned was exactly fulfilled. 

8. The destruction of Jerusalem was foretold also 
by dreadful signs in the heavens — chariots, and troops 
of horses, and a flaming sword, being seen amongst 
the clouds ; but the Jews could not be persuaded to 
believe that their ruin was so near, till the Romans 
had taken possession of nearly the whole of the city, 
and burnt the buildings near the temple : then they 
were driven to desperation, and sought refuge in the 
sacred edifice ; but a Roman soldier set fire to a win- 
dow, through which there was a passage into the 
temple, and in a short space afterwards the whole 
was in flames. When Titus Avas told what had been 
done, he left his tent, and ran to the temple, followed 
by his commanders and several legions, and, calling 
to the soldiers, gave them a signal to quench the fire. 
But they did not hear nor attend ; for they were fu- 
rious with eagerness to revenge themselves for the 
length of time that their enemies had withstood them, 
and, rushing into the temple, slew the unhappy Jews 
without mercy, till their dead bodies lay piled around 
the altar. 



HISTORY OF ROME. 215 

9. Even to the last, Titus strove to restrain his sol- 
diers and persuade them to extinguish the fire ; but a 
higher Power than his had doomed the temple of 
Jerusalem to destruction, and, in spite of all his 
efforts, it was burnt to the ground. The Roman 
ensigns were set over against the Eastern Gate, and 
the Romans offered sacrifices to their false deities, and 
gave praise to their great commander, in the sanctu- 
ary of the true God. 

10. The fate of the Jews after the fall of Jerusalem 
is well known. Even in our own days we can see 
how strictly, the prophecy has been fulfilled, which 
said that they should " be led away captive into all 
nations," and that "their city should be trodden 
down of the Gentiles." 

11. Titus returned to Rome in triimaph, and the 
arch which was biult to commemorate his conquest 
is to be seen at this day. 

12. There is much to excite our interest in the 
character of Titus, and the change which took place 
in him after he became emperor. Before that time 
there was reason to fear that he would, like Caligula 
or Nero, give way to vice and extravagance; but 
when he came to the throne, after his father's death, 
he cast aside all his bad habits, and became an exam- 
ple of humanity and goodness. 

13. It is said of him, that, recollecting one night 
that he had done nothing during the day to benefit 
his subjects and friends, he exclaimed, " Alas ! I 
have lost a day." 

14. Domitian, his brother, a monster of wicked- 
ness succeeded him. In his reign the Christians were 
cruelly persecuted. 

15. Thirty-three heathen emperors reigned over 
the Roman empire after Domitian. Of these the 
best were : — 

Nerva — famed for his gentleness and mercy. 



216 THE child's first 

Trajan — a noble, warlike, ju^t prince ; but a great 
enemy to the Christians. 

Hadrian — who was not so good in his private 
character, but governed the empire with much wis- 
dom. 

Antoninus Pius — who gave his whole time and 
thoughts to making his people happy, cared very 
little for luxury, and was particularly patient and 
courteous. And 

Marcus Aurelius — commonly called the Philoso- 
pher — who is described as being severe and con- 
scientious towards himself, and gentle and considerate 
to every one else ; and who was yet induced to allow 
a cruel persecution of the Christians in Gaul. 

16. Amongst the worst emperors, were Domitian, 
the brother of Titus ; Commodus, the successor of 
Marcus Aurelius ; and Heliogabalus. 

17. Constantine the Great succeeded. He was 
converted to Christianity early in his reign, by the 
miraculous appearance of a bright cross in the heav- 
ens, inscribed with the words, " In this overcome," 

' as he was engaged in a war against a general who 
was his rival. This great event took place more 
than three hundred years after the birth of our 
blessed Lord. Constantine removed from Rome to 
the city of Byzantium, or Constantinople, intending 
to make it the capital city, and from that time the 
empire of Rome was diAdded into two parts, and 
governed by two emperors : Rome being the capital 
of the Western Empire, and Constantinople of the 
Eastern. 

18. In the course of five hundred years after the 
birth of our Lord, the Western Empire was overrun 
by the Goths, Vandals, Huns, and other warlike 
ti-ibes from the distant parts of Europe ; who, find- 
ing the ancient inhabitants of Italy, Spain, and sev- 
eral southern countries entirely weakened by habits 



HISTORY OF ROME. 217 

of luxury and ease, were able to dispossess them, and 
settle themselves in theh place. 

19. The Eastern Empire — or, as it is often called, 
the Greek Empire — lasted much longer; for, although 
its power was much lessened, it was not entirely over- 
thrown until the year A. D. 1453, when the Turks, 
under their sultan Mohammed II., took Constanti- 
nople. 



CHAPTER LV. 

1. Having learned so much of the history of the 
Romans, it may be useful to know something of their 
dwellings, habits, and manners ; although these can 
scarcely be described with perfect correctness, as they 
must have changed from time to time. The account 
which will now be given of them is according to what 
they are believed to have been in the days when the 
Romans were most civilized. 

2. A Roman house was, in many respects, very 
unlike an English house ; for the warm climate en- 
abled the people to do many things which we cannot 
ventui-e upon. There was a sort of court before the 
door, round three sides of which the rest of the house 
was built. The street-door opened into a hall, where 
a porter was stationed, and a dog frequently kept for 
protection ; and beyond the hall was a large apart- 
ment called the Atrium, with an opening in the roof 
through which the ram-water fell into a cistern in the 
floor. This cistern was usually ornamented with 
statues and columns, and thus made beautiful as well 
as useful : this was the principal room in the house, 
and was used for receiving \'isiters. The images of 
their ancestors were placed in it, and the fireplace 

19 



218 THE child's FIRSr 

was considered sacred, and dedicated to the L/ares, or 
household gods. It was fitted up very splendidly : 
indeed, the Romans went to a vast expense for the 
furnishing and adornment of their houses; so that 
we are told of as much as 30,000/. being given as 
the piiee of one ; and of a villa so magnificent, that, 
when it was burnt, the loss was estimated at more 
than 800,000/. 

3. There was often a court besides, open to the sky 
and surrounded by columns, and decorated with trees 
and flowers. 

4. The rest of the house varied according to the 
taste of the person who lived in it. The bedrooms 
were small.; and., as the Romans generally rested in 
the middle of the day, there were apartments of this 
kind both for the day and the night. Their beds 
were rather high, and usually entered by means of 
steps. Sometimes they were made of metal ; some- 
times of costly wood, ornamented with tortoise-shell 
and ivory. The counterpanes were generally purple, 
embroidered with beautiful figures in gold. It is not 
known whether they had curtains. The dining-room 
was usually of an oblong shape, and fitted up with 
soft couches ; for the Roman men did not sit up as 
we do, but were accustomed to lie one behind another, 
with their backs supported by cushions,. The ladies 
however generally sat. The dishes were placed upon 
a table in the middle. 

5. The floors of the rooms were usually covered 
with stone or marble, or what is called mosaic work ; 
which is a pattern made of very small pieces of dif- 
i-erent colored marbles, inlaid. 

6. The Roman houses had but few windows, veiy 
rimall, and high in the wall. In the early times, win- 
dows were merely openings in the wall, closed by 
means of shutters : afterwards they were made of a 
transparent stone ; and, in the times of the emperors, 



HISTORY OF ROME. 219 

glass began to be used. The bedrooms must have 
been extremely dark ; for the windows did not gen- 
erally open into the street, but into the atrium, which 
was lighted from the opening in the roof. 

1. Instead of stoves or fireplaces, the Romans 
heated their houses, when they found it necessary, by 
braziers of coal or charcoal, which could be moved 
from one place to another^ Sometimes they warmed 
the rooms by hot air, conveyed through pipes ; but 
the mildness of the chmate often enabled them to do 
without any tiling of the kind. It is generally thought 
that they had no chimneys ; but that the smoke es- 
caped through the windows, doors, and openings in 
the roof. 

8. The tops of the houses were flat ;- and terraces 
were made upon them, with artificial gardens, where 
persons might enjoy basking in the sun. 

9. The principal Roman meal was like ours^ — the 
dinner, or coena, taken about three o'clock in the day, 
or later. Children and invalids sometimes had a meal 
of bread and dried fniits very early in the morning, 
and it was customary to take a light luncheon about 
twelve o'clock ; but the luxury and splendor of their 
mode of life was shown in their dinners. These 
usually consisted of three courses. The first was 
formed of light dishes, which it was thought would 
increase the appetite of the guests ; such as olive-s, 
sausages, dormice sprinkled with poppy-seed and 
honey, fish, thrushes, asparagus, &c. : then followed 
the more solid meat, of which pork — especially suck- 
ing pig — seems to have been the favorite dish, besides 
boar's flesh, venison, and game ; afterwards came the 
dessert, consisting of fruits — which the Romans usu- 
ally ate uncooked — sweetmeats, and confectionary. 
A peacock was considered a great luxury, but a very 
expensive one. When the persons who were to en- 
joy this meal first assembled, they took ofi" their shoes 



220 THE child's first 

for fear of soiling the couch, which was often inlaid 
with ivory or tortoise-shell, and covered with cloth of 
gold ; next they lay down to eat, the head resting on 
the left elbow, and supported by cushions. Each 
person was carefully pro^dded with a napkin, which 
was particularly necessary, as they had no forks but 
ate with their fingers. There were usually three per- 
sons on the same couch, the middle place being es- 
teemed the most honorable. The servants stood near 
the tables, with napkins round their waists. Some 
removed the dishes, and wiped the tables Avith a 
rough cloth ; others gave the guests water for their 
hands, or cooled the room with fans ; others carried 
round dishes to the guests ; and when any thing was 
particularly wanted, it was called for by a snapping 
of the fingers. They drank wine ; but usually mixed 
it with water, and sometimes with honey and spices. 

10. The Romans always bathed, and were anointed 
with oil, before they went to dinner : it was one of 
their greatest luxuries ; and public baths were pro- 
vided, where any person might enjoy himself at a 
small expense. When a great man wished to gain 
favor with the people, he would give them a day's 
bathing. Gardens and libraries were, in later years, 
attached to some of the public baths ; so that num- 
bers of persons used to meet together there for con- 
versation and amusement. 

11. With regard to the Roman dress, the toga was 
the principal outer garment worn by men, and at 
one time by women. This was a loose robe, not 
made up into any form like our dresses, but wrapped 
round the body. The material was usually wool ; 
and, when persons wished to stand for any office, they 
rubbed their toga with white chalk : the toga was then 
called "toga Candida." Our word "candidate" is 
derived from this custom ; " Candida" being the Latin 
word for white. Black togas were worn in mourn- 



I 



HISTORY OF ROME. 221 

ing ; and, on occasions of triumph and rejoicing, they 
were ornamented and embroidered. Boys wore a 
toga with a broad purple hem till they were about 
fourteen, and this signified that they were not old 
enough to take care of their own property or govern 
themselves. There were regular ceremonies used 
when this first toga was left off, and the man's toga 
was put on : it was considered a very important event 
in a boy's life. Girls wore togas also ; but they 
never made any change till they were married : then 
they put on what was called a stola — a sort of loose 
frock, fastened round the waist by a girdle, and hav- 
ing a flounce at the bottom. Both men and women 
wore tunics, or short garments with sleeves, under- 
neath their outer dress ; and, when they wished to 
protect themselves from the cold, they used what we 
shoiUd call blankets — covermgs made of the same 
rough material, bu.t much ornamented. Blankets of 
this kind were common for several purposes : some- 
times they were spread on the ground, and served 
for carpets. 

12. The use of shoes was not universal amongst the 
fiomans : for instance, persons sometimes went bare- 
footed when they attended a funeral ; but at other 
times their shoes were either mere soles fastened to 
the foot by bands, or else, hke our own, covering the 
instep. The toes were frequently \mcovered. 

13. The art of printing was unknown to the Ro- 
mans ; and, when they wished to write, they used 
reeds split like our pens, and wrote with a thick kind 
of ink, either upon paper made from the bark of an 
Egyptian plant called papyrus, or else upon parch- 
ment. The)' also used little pointed iron instruments, 
with which they inscribed letters upon waxen tablets ; 
and, in writing, instead of sitting upright, they gen- 
erally lay upon couches, and raising one knee, rested 
the writing material against it 

19* 



222 THE child's first history, etc. 

14. The public games have already been spoken 
of; in which, besides the fights of the gladiators, 
they pleased themselves with chariot races, and the 
combats of wild beasts. 

15. Dming the persecution of the Christians, the 
martyrs were often killed by wild beasts at their 
public assemblies ; and their sufferings were a source 
of amusement to the cruel spectators. 

16. The Romans do not appear to have known 
much about flowers. They had gardens divided into 
flower-beds and separated by borders of box, as we 
might have : but the chief flowers which they appear 
to have been acquainted with, were roses and violets ; 
although they also had the crocus, lily, iris, poppy, 
narcissus, gladiolus, and others. The most striking 
part, in a Roman garden, must have been lines of 
large trees planted in regular order ; and alleys form- 
ed by closely clipped hedges, and interspersed with 
statues, fountains, and summer-houses. They were 
very fond of cutting their shrubs into different fig- 
ures. Conservatories and hot-houses are mentioned 
in the times of the emperors. 

lY. These few particulars will be sufl3cient to show 
til at, however the manners and customs of the Ro- 
mans might diff'er from ours, they had a great love 
of luxury and refinement, and were in most respects 
quite as civihzed as we imagine ourselves to be. 



CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 

OF THE 

PRINCIPAL CONTEMPORARY EVENTS OF ROMAN AND 
JEWISH HISTORY. 



B.C. 


JUDAH. 


B. c. 


Israel. 


B. C. 


Rome. 


B.C. 


800 


Jotham .... 
Ahaz 

Hezekiab . . . 


758 
742 

727 


Pekah. 

Hoshea . 
(End of 
the king- 
dom of 
Israel.) 


759 
730 


Foundation of Rome 
by Romulus . . 

NumaPompmus . 


753 
715 


700 


Manasseh . . . 
Amon .... 
Josiah 

Jehoahaz . . . 
Jehoiakim . . . 


698 
643 
641 

610 
610 






Tullus Hostilius . 

Ancus Marcius . 

Lucius Tarquinius 
Prisons . . . 


673 
642 

617 


600 


Jehoiakin . . . 
Zedekiah . . . 
(Judah carried cap- 
tive to Babylon.) 

Cyrus proclaims lib- 
erty to the Jews 

Foundation of the 

second temple . 

Temple finished . 


599 

536 

534 
515 






Serrtus TuUius . 

Tarquinius Super- 
bus .... 

Consuls first chosou 


579 
535 
510 


500 


Ezra sent to govern 
Judsa. . . . 

Nehemiah sent . 


467 
445 






Insurrection of the 
Plebeians . . 

Caius Marcus Co- 
riolanus in exile 

Cincinnatus dicta- 
tor 

Decemviri begin 
their task . . 

Siege of Veil com- 
menced . . . 


495 
491 

458 
451 

405 



224 



CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 



B. C. 


JUDAH. 


B. c. 


Israel. 


B.C. 


Rome. 


B. a 


400 










Rome burnt by the 
Gauls .... 
Rome rebuilt . . 
Agrarian law . . 
First Samnite wai- 
Second Samnite wai- 


390 
389 
371) 
343 
3.0 


300 










Third Samnite war 

Pyrrhus, king of 

Epirus, lands in 

Fu-st Punic war be- 
gun 

Second Punic war 
begun .... 

A Roman ai-my sent 
to Greece . . . 


29. 

281 
263 
218 
200 


200 


Antiochus Epiphar 
nes' cruel treatr 
ment of the Jews 

Restoration of daily 
sacrifice, and pu- 
rification of the 
temple by Judiia 
Maccabeus . . 

Aristobulus, king . 


170 
165 

107 






Third Punic war 
begun .... 

Tiberius Gracchus 
elected tribune . 

War with Jugurtha, 
king of Numidia, 
declared . . . 

Cimbri defeated by 
Marius. . . . 


149 
133 

111 

101 


100 


The contest be- 
tween Hyrcanus 
and Aiistobulus 
the 2d, decided 
by Pompey . . 


. 






Social or Marsic 
war 

Marius outlawed . 

Sylla appointed per- 
petual dictator . 

Seilorius murdered 

Servile war, under 
Spaa-tacus, ended 
by Pompey and 
Crassus . . . 

Catiline's conspira- 
cy discovered by 
Cicero .... 


9U 

8? 

82 
72 



CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. 



225 



B. C. 


JODAH. 


B. c. 


Israel. 


B. C 


Rome. 


B. C. 












Cassai-'s campaigns 














in Gaul . . . 


58 












Ca;sai-'s first inva- 














sion of Britain . 


55 












Cffisar crosses the 














Rubicon . . . 


49 












Battle of Phai'salia 


48 












Death of Cato . . 


46 












Julius Cajsar mw- 














dered .... 


44 












Second triumvirate 














ibrmed. . . . 


43 












Brutus and Cassiiis 














defeated at Phi- 














lippi .... 


42 












Antony in Asia and 






Herod the Great, an 








Egypt .... 


41 




Idumean, made 














king .'. . . 


40 






Battle of Actium . 

Augustus Caesar 

first emperor . 


31 

27 


THE BIRTH OP JESUS CHRIST. 


A.D. 




A.n. 


Ia.d. 




A.S. 




Archelaus made 














ethnarch of Ju- 














dasa, Herod An- 














ttpas tetrarch of 














Galilee, and Phi- 














lip ' tetrarch of 














Iturea .... 


3 






Tiberius .... 


14 




Pontius Pilate (Ro- 














man governor of 














Judaja) . . . 


26 












Herod Agrippa 














(made king" of aU 














Judsa) . . . 


37 






Caligula .... 
Claudius .... 


37 
41 




Agrippa, king of 














partofJudasa . 


53 












Felix (Roman gov- 














ernor) .... 


53 






Nero 


54 




Festus (Roman gov- 














ernor) .... 


62 












Gessius Florus (Ro- 














man governor) . 


65 






Galba 

Otho ..... 
VitelUus .... 
Vespasian . . . 


68 

69 
69 




Jerusalem destroyed 














by Titus . . . 


70 






Titus 


79 



QUESTIONS. 



CHAPTER I.— \\Tiat is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. To understand the hisloiy of a country, what must we first do? 

2. What is the history of Rome said to be? Where shall we find Italy? 

What countries lie to the north of it? What bounds it on the east? 
What on the south and west ? What is said of its shape ? 

3. What are the peculiai'ities of its climate ? What range of moimtains 

runs through it, and in what direction? What is fm-ther stated in 
connection with those moimtains ? What has Italy been called ? 

4. In reading its early history, what must we remember? Of what only 

can we be certain? What was the religion of the ancient inhabitants 
of Italy ? In what were they very pai'ticular ? 

5. What one of the principal Italian states is mentioned ? What was the 

name of its chief city ? By whom is it said to have been built ? 
What is said of its kings? What two brothers wished to obtain the 
crown? Which of them succeeded, and by what means? What 
did he do to make his power seciu-e ? Whom did he oblige to be- 
come a vestal v-irgin? What was the duty of the vestal virgins? 
What law is mentioned with respect to them ? 

6. What occim-ed, notwithstanding this law? On what did Amulius de- 

termine, and how order it to be done? How was his design defeated? 

7. Who found the children? What did he do with them? What names 

did he give them ? 

8. What did Amulius suppose ? What quarrel is mentioned? Who was 

taken prisoner ? To whom was he cai-ried ? 

9. What did the two princes decide upon? What did Romulus do? 

Who was then proclaimed king? 

10. What did Romulus and Remus wish to do? What dispute arose be- 
tween them? What were the augm-s? 

XL In whose favor did they decide? What city did he build? How did 
he mark out its size ? Where was the plough lifted up, and why? 
What is the date of this event ? 

12. At what wsis Remus disappointed, and how did he act? What fur- 
ther occurred at this time ? 

CHAPTER II.— Who is the subject of this chapter ? When did he begin 
to reign ? 

1. What is said of his kingdom at that time? What of his subjects? 

How did he increase theii' number ? 

2. Of what was there a scai'city ? By what plan did Romulus remedy the 

deficiency ? 

3. How did the Sabines feel and act ? 

4. Of what did they obtain possession, and by whose treachery? What, 

did she contrive to do? What was her fate? What used to be a 
custom of the Romans ? 

5. Did the taking of the Roman fortress end the war? Who at lengtli 

determined to ai-rest it? 



auESTioNs. 227 

6. Why did they wish to make peace ? What did they do to eflfect their 

object? To whom did they make their appeal? What was at lengUi 
proposed? Who took an oath, and to do what? 

7. What temple Wiis built at that time? What is said of its gates? What 

do we leai-n respecting Ihein? What happened to Tatlus, and from 
what cause? What is said of the government after his death? 
Whom did Ronmlus choose, and for what? What were they called? 
What was their number? 

8. Where did they meet? 

9. What other subjects had Romulus, and what were they called? What 

other cliiss was there ? 

10. How did the patricians treat the plebeians ? What happened in con- 
sequence ? 

11. What other class of pei'sons was there in Rome, besides patricians 
and plebeians? What is said of them ? What was the lowest class 
of persons ? 

12. What is said of the reign and death of Romulus? 

13. Relate the story of his disappeai-ance. What did the people say and 
do? 

14. What does the author say in regard to that stoiy? What has been 
said by some ? 

15. What prophet was Uving when Rome was founded? 

CHAPTER m.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is said of the government after the death of Romulus ? Who 

was at last fixed upon ? What was his character ? 

2. What was thought respecting him? What was his custom? Relate 

some of his good acts. 

3. How long did he reign ? 

CHAPTER IV.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. By whom was he chosen? What do we know of his chai'acter? How 

long did he reign ? 

2. What important event is mentioned as happening in his time ? Who 

went to war ? Relate the manner in which they determined to settle 
their disputes. 

3. How did the young men meet each other ? 

4. What two were first killed? What did the other brother do? Relate 

what happened to the Curiatii. 

5. Where did Horatius go? Before going, what did he do? Who met 

him ? What did he do to her ? 

6. To what was he not condemned, and why ? In what way was he pim- 

ished ? What does that mean ? 

7. What is said of the peace between the Albans and Romans after this? 

8. Why was Tullus sorry ? What opinion must the people have had of 

him, and why? What is supposed with regai'd to him ? 

9. What was that among all nations? What example is cited from the 

Bible? 

CHAPTER v.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. Whose grandson was he, and in what respect was he like him? 

2. What brought him trouble, and why ? What is said of the prison he 

built? 

3. Who settled in Rome dming his reign? What did his wife desire? 

Relate what occurred on his arrival at Rome. 

4. What did his wife pretend to? What did she think a good sign, and 

what did she declare ? 



228 auESTioNS. 

5. Why did it seem likely that her prophecy might be ftilflUed? 

6. How long did Ancus reign ? 

CHAPTER VI.— Who ia the subject of this chapter? 

1. What did he prove himself? What did he do for the city? What is 

still to be seen at Rome ? What is said of it ? 

2. How did he amuse the people? What did he build? What was af- 

terwards done to it ? 

3. Of what wei-e the Romans fond ? 

4. About what is there a strange story told? What did he wish to do? 

In what were the Romans veiy strict? Of what was the king warned 
by one of the augurs ? How did he ti-eat the augur, and what did he 
ask him ? Relate what followed in this interview. Relate another 
wonderful stoiy told of an event that took place about this time. 

5. Of what were the sons of Ancus Martius jealous, and why? What did 

they determine to do ? How did they effect their pui-pose? 

6. What didTanaquil then do? What falsehood did she teU the people? 

What truth did she tell them, and when ? How long did Tarquiniua 
reign ? 

CHAPTER VII.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What Wiis his character? Why did not the patricians like him? On 

whom did he take pity, and what did he do for them ? 

2. In what did he make a change? What did he also allow? 

3. What effect had these acts on the patricians? 

4. To whom were two of his daughters mai'iied? What was the name 

and character of the younger ? What did she determine to do ? 

5. What did she try to persuade her husband to do ? What must he 

have been, and why? 

6. Where did he go, and what do? What is said of the senators? What 

made Servius angry ? What did he do ? What did Tarquin then do ? 

7. What is said of the death of Servius V 

8. What is related of TuUia in regard to that murder? What did she do? 

What occui'red as she was returning home ? What did she say ? 

CHAPTER VIII.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is said with regard to his name? What did the Romans soon 

tind him? What effect had his tyranny on the poor and the rich? 
What temple did he erect? What are we told were called the 
Capitol, and why ? 

2. Relate what is said of the books kept in this temple. 

3. To what was the king persuaded? What were they found to be? 

What were, they called ? For what were they consulted ? 

4. What wars did Tarquin cany on? What city gave him the most 

trouble ? 

5. Whom did he send to Gabii ? What did he tell the people' of that 

city ? What did he do while at Gabii ? What was he not able to 
accomplish ? What did he then do ? What did his father do in 
presence of the messenger, and what did he direct him to tell his 
son ? What did Sextus imderstand by this ? How did he manage 
to do it ? 

6. What do these stories prove? In what was he a great believer? 

Whither, and for what, did he send ? 

7. Wliere was Delphi ? What temple did it contain? What power was 

the priestess of this temple supposed to possess? Upon points of 
importance, what did the people do? Who went to consult the 
oracle, and whom did they take with them ? For what waa Brutus 



auESTioNs. 229 

hoping and watching? Relate what took place between the young 
men and the oracle. 

8. What niade Brutus and the chief persons in Rome angry with the 

king's family 1 

9. What did not the Romans know to be a crime ? What did Lucretia 

resolve to do ? To whom did she send ? What did she make them 
swear? What did she then do? 

10. What did Brutus vow ? What did he do the next day ? What then ? 
What did the people of Rome detennine upon ? What did the peo- 
ple and senate sweai- ? 

11. Whither did Tarquin and Sextus go ? 

12. What is said of om- accounts of the kings of Rome? 

CHAPTER tX.— What is the subject of this chapter? In what year 
were consuls first chosen ? 

1. Who was left to be chief ruler after Tarquin? What did he wish? 

Who was chosen? What had the Romans for a number of years? 
W'h at were they called? 

2. For what did Tarquin send ambassadors to Rome ? What plots did 

they contrive, and whom did they persuade to join them? Who 
overheard them, and what did he do? What did not Brutus refuse 
to do? Into what were they brought, and by whom? What did the 
lictors cany ? How did Brutus sjjeak to his sons? What did he bid 
them do ? What did he then exclaim ? How were his sons pun- 
ished ? What did the Romans think of the conduct of Brutus ? 

3. Why was CoUatinus obliged to give up his otBce ? 

4. Whom did Tarquin persuade— to do what? Who took command of 

the army? Who marched out against them? Relate what is said 
of the meeting of Aruns and Brutus. 

5. What was done with the body of Brutus? Where was his statue 

placed? 

6. Who was consul after the death of Brutus? What was he called? 

Of what were the people afraid, and why ? How did he quiet them ? 

7. What had Tarquin not given up ? To whom did he go for aid ? What 

did Porsenna do ? What is said of three men? Give the name of 
one of them. What was it his duty to guard ? What did he know ? 
What was done to prevent Porsenna from following ? 

8. How did Horatius escape ? To whom, and for what is he said to have 

prayed ? 

9. How was he honored by the senate and people ? 

10. Why were the Romans still in great peril ? What did they not for- 
get ? What was at last determined on ? Who offered himself for 
this purpose ? 

11. What mistake did he make ? To whom was he taken on being ar- 
rested? What was the exclamation of Porsenna ? How did Mutius 
reply ? How did his manner affect Poi-senna, and why ? On being 
told he would be biu-ned to death, what did Mutius do ? What ei^ 
feet had that on the king, and what did he do ? What was Mutius 
called? 

12. What alarmed Porsenna? What would not the Romans consent to? 
What were they obliged to do ? 

13. Under what conditions were the hostages delivered up ? 

14. What is said of one of them? Who followed her example? What 
further is told of them ? 

15. What did Porsenna do after that? 

16. In what battle did TarqiSn again fight? In their accounts of that 
battle, what do Roman writers declare? What were the " 
very ready to do ? 

20 



230 auESTioNS. 

How old was he when he 



CHAPTER X.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is remarlied of the history of Rome 1 What is said of the pa- 

tricians and plebeians ? What is probable ? 

2. Relate the causes of the siift'eruigs of the plebeians. 

3. What was given to the patricians ? How were the plebeians treated ? 

4. What war is mentioned'? How did the plebeians behave? Relate 

why they took that resolution. 

5. What was brought just at that moment? How did the plebeians act? 

Whom especially did this alann ? Who sided with the plebeians, 
and what did he promise ? What of the other consul ? What did 
the people do, and how aftei'wards were they treated? 

6. What is said of some rich patricians Y What did the plebeians hold? 

What did they at length do? 
7; What did the patricians now see and do ? What did Agrippa tell the 
people ? 

8. Relate the fable. 

9. What was its effect ? What was agreed ? How often were these offi- 

cers to be chosen, and what called ? How many were there ? What 
were they allowed ? What was made a crime ? 

■CHAPTER XI.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What about this time occurred in Rome? WTiat king is mentioned? 

What did he do "? What is said of a senator ? What was his name ? 
What did he think ? 

2. How did the tribunes feel, and what did they do ? 'WTiat did Gorio- 

lanus do ? What is said of heathen houses ? Where did Coriolanus 
go ? What had Coriolanus been ? How was he received ? What 
was soon declared ? What was Coriolanus made ? Why were the 
Roman senators afraid, and what did they do? Who at length went 
to him ? How were they received ? Describe the interview between 
Coriolanus and his mother. 

3. Whither did Coriolanus return ? What is said as to the manner of 

his death ? 

CHAPTER XH.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is said of the pati-icians and plebeians ? When only did they 

agree, and why ? 

2. What is pai-ticularly to be remembered, and why? 

3. Against whom was that war caj-ried on ? What misfortune befell the 

Roman army ? Who were in alarm, and why ? 

4. Who had left Rome, and why ? Where did he go to Uve ? 

5. When did he appear once more at Rome ? What did the senate now 

consider him, and why ? 

6. How did the messengers find him engaged ? When only was a dicta- 

tor appointed ? What was his power ? How long did his office last ? 

7. How did Cincinnatus receive the message ? How did he depart, and 

after what? 

8. What did the senate do, and who waited to receive him ? 

9. What did he first do ? 

10. Where did he arrive ? What did he then do? How in the morning 
did the ^Equi find themselves? What did they do? What did 
Cinchmatus order ? W^hat was the usf^al sign of being conquered ? 

11. With what was Cincinnatus received at Rome ? What was given ? 
How soon did he give up his oflice ? Whither did he then go ? 



auESTioNs. 231 

CHAPTER Xm.— Who are the subject of this chapter? 

1. Of what did the plebeians cliiefly complain V What might the consuls 

do, and why ? 

2. What was the conduct of the plebeians imder that treatment? When, 

and to what did the inUiici.in.-; cdusent? Whom did Uiey appoint? 
What were they ciilliil, mihI why? For what piirpose were they ap- 
pointed? When did tliiy ln-in, und how soon finish their work? 
When it was ready, whalVlid ihey do ? After the whole had been 
approved, what was then done V 

3. What is said of the government while the Decemviri were arranging 

the laws? What was it supposed they would do? How, on the 
contrary, did they act? What were the feelings of both patiicians 
and plebeians ? 

4. What event otcurred about that time? What reverses did the Romans 

meet with ? What excited a general ill-feeling against the govern- 
ment ? Relate the circumstance. 

5. What other Decemvir behaved very wickedly at Rome ? Where was 

he in the habit of going every day, and whom did he see there ? 
What is related other? "What did Appius determine to do? 

6. Whoiltt did he order to seize Virginia, and what was he to do ? 

7. Who appeai-ed with Virginia before Appius ? What was he ? How 

did Appius decide ? What request did Virginius malce ? What did 
he then do, and say ? 

8. Whithei- did he immediately go ? What was the imanimous deter- 

mination of the soldiers ? Whither did they march, and what did 
they require ? 

9. What was done to the Decemviri ? What was the fate of Appius 

Claudius ? 

10. After that, to what form of government did the Romans return? 

CHAPTER XrS''.— What is the subject of this chapter? 
1. What is said of the towns taken by the Romans ? 
3. What is said of Veil ? What was decided on by the Romans ? What 
did they then do, and with what success ? 

3. What did they do for several yeai's? What did they then resolve 

to do ? 

4. WTial do the old Roman writers tell ? What prodigy is mentioned ? 

What is said of an old soldier of Veil ? Whiat did he tell the senti- 
nel, and what did he declare ? 

5. Where did the Romans send, and for what? What answer was given? 

What did the Romans then do ? What did the people of Veil de- 
clai-e ? Who was appointed by the Romans — to be what ? WTiat 
did he do ? When was a plan of attack made ? AVhat is said of a 
third pai-ty ? 

6. What was the king of Veil then doing? What did the soldiers hear 

and do? How did the army enter? Who was killed? What is 
said of the inhabitants of Veil, and its treasiu'es ? What statue was 
carried to Rome, and what temple was built ? 

7. WhathadCamiUus? What is a triimiph ? 

8. Why was that one disliked by the Romans ? How did he enter the 

city? What is said of white horses? What of the statues of the 
gods ? At what were the people shocked ? Wliy were the soldiers 
angry ? Of what was Camihus accused, and what obliged to do ? 



CHAPTER XV,— What is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. Who asked the aid of the Romans, and agamst whom ? 

2. Who were the Gauls ? How are they described ? By what was their 

country separated from Italy? What, however, did some of thein do ? 



232 QUESTIONS. 

3. What did not the Roman senators wish? What did they do V 

4. Before whom were the ambassadors taken? What did they say to 

him ? What did he reply ? 

5. What did the Fabii inquire ? 

6. How did Brennus answer ? What followed ? 

7. What was against the customs of ail nations? What did the Gauls 

swear ? 

8. What terrible news came to Rome ? What were ever afterwards 

counted imlucky, and why ? As the Gauls came on, what did the 
Romans do ? 

9. Whom did Brennus send out, and what word did they bring back ? 

What did Brennus fear ? In what state did he find Rome ? What 
could the Gauls do ? What did they at last reach 1 Whom did they 
find there? What is said of their appearance? What did the bai'- 
harians take them to be? Relate what followed. Who had shut 
themselves up, where, and what determined to do ? What is said of 
the old men left in the forum ? 

10. How long were the Romans shut up in the capitol ? What is said of 
the condition of Rome at that time ? 

11. What had nearly succeeded? What noise was heard? What were 
these ? Whom did they wake ? What did he do ? What did the 
Gauls propose ? 

13. What is said by the old writers ? When the Romans complained, 
what did Brennus do ? Who came just at that time, and with what ? 
What did he say ? What followed ? What is said of these accounts ? 

CHAPTER XVI.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. In what state did the Gauls leave Rome ? Oh what could not the 

people agi-ee ? Why ? By what was the point at last settled ? 

2. What did each person do ? What was the consequence ? 

3. What is said of Catnillus ? Why ? 

4. What is said of the poor?' 

5. Who felt the greatest compassion for them ? What instance is given ? 

What did he declare ? 

6. From that time, what did he do ? Of what did the patricians accuse 

him? What did they do ? How were the plebeians affected by that? 
What did ManMus really now do ? Of what was he at last accused, 
and to what sentenced? Where, and with whom did he shut him- 
self up ? How was he betrayed ? What of his house and family ? 

CHAPTER XVn.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. Who next tried to help the plebeians ? What were they, and in what 

year ? What do they seem to have been ? What is there great rea- 
son to doubt ? 

2. With what did Fabi^'s sister reproach her? What did her father and 

her husband detei-mtne ? 

3. What is certain? What was settled? What law was proposed? 

What is such a law called? Before the passage of that law, what 
used the patricians to do ? Of what was that the cause ? 

4. What course did the patricians pursue ? What point was gained, and 

by whom? To what was Lucius Sextius appomted? What were 
the patricians still detei-mined on ? What new magistrate was ap- 
pointed ? What was given to him ? 

5. What broke out about that time? What was appointed, and for what 

purpose? What did the people fancy? Who died of that plague, 
and at what age ? 

6. What is said to have happened in the same year with the plague ? 



auESTiONs. 233 

What did the augurs say? Relate what is said of a young warrior. 
What do the ajicient writers declare t 

7. Of what is frequent mention made, dicing this period ? On one occa- 

sion, what took place? Who accepted the offer? 

8. Of what does this anecdote remind us ? Relate the difference which 

can always be discovered between the actions of heathens and the 
woi-shippers of the True God. 

9. What was the wish of the Roman, and what of David? 

CHAPTER XVin.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What would it have been diflBcult for the Romans to avoid, and why ? 

What, besides that? 

2. Who were now the rivals of Rome ? What is said of their country, 

and how was it situated ? What is said of its inhabitants? 

3. How many great wai-s were there between the Romans and Samnites ? 

What caused the first one ? 

4. What was of great importance to the Romans? What if they had 

lost it ? What is still more interesting, and why ? 

5. What had the consul done ? How were the troops situated ? Who 

saved them, and how ? 

6. With what was Decius rewarded ? What is said of that crown? 

7. What was a custom among the Romans? 

8. What other reward is mentioned ? To whom was it granted ? How 

long did that fii-st war last ? Why did the Roman senators find it de- 
sirable to make peace ? 

9. What is said of the death of Decius Mus ? 

10. What did the Roman consuls dream, and what E^eement did they 
make ? What farther is said of the battle and of Decius ? 

CHAPTER Xrx.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. From what did it begin ? What is there reason to think ? What was 

one of the most remarkable events of that war ? 

2. By what had the Romans not profited ? What at last happened ? 

What were the Romans forced to do ? What was required of them ? 
What was the army obliged to do ? 
■3. What was the name of the Samnite general ? What might he easily 
have done? What, on the contrary, did he do ? 

4. What did the senators suppose? How did the Samnites act? In 

what respect were they more noble than the Romans? How long 
after that did the war continue? What were the Samnites then 
obliged to do ? 

5. What was caused to be made, and by whom, about that time ? What 

is said of its formation ? What is it still called ? 

CHAPTER XX.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. When did it break out ? In consequence of what? 

2. What happened during that wai- ? What are we told ? What did he 



aPta 



3. Who wdPtaken prisoner, and m what battle ? 

4. How did the Romans treat him ? What is this considered ? 

5. How long did the third Samnite war last ? What further is said of it? 

6. What is said of the town of Herculaneum ? 

CHAPTER XXI.— Who is the subject of this chapter? When did he 

land in Italy ? 
1. Of what were the Romans now masters? What city is mentioned, 

and how described V What is still called after it? What quarrel 
20* 



234 auESTioNs. 

began, and from what? Whom did the Romans send, and how 

were they treated ? What is said of their return to Rome? What 
did the Tai-entiues resolve ? To whom did they send, and for what ? 

2. What was Pyrrhus V What was his chai-acter ? What was pleasant 

to him? 

3. With what did he land? What was the character of the Tarentines? 

What did Pyrrhus do when he came to the city ? What would not 
the Romans do ? What were they forced to do, how often, and why ? 
How did the battle end ? What did it give Pyrrhus ? What is said 
of the next day ? What did he say on being congratulated, and why ? 

4. What was proposed? Whom did Pyrrhus send, and for what? What 

did he nearly do ? But for whom would they probably have done it ? 
What is said of Appius? What did Pyrrhus then do ? What then 
took place, and what did the Romans offer? What did Pyrrhus al- 
low ? What did the prisoners try to do ? To what were they obliged? 
What was threatened? What did one of Pyrrhus's soldiers offer to 
do ? What eflect had this upon the Romans ? What is said of Fa- 
bricius and Pyrrhus ? 

5. Whom did Pyrrhus send bax5k, and for what? What was agreed, 

whither did Pyrrhus go, and for what ? What is said of his return? 
What is said of the Romans? Of what was Pyrrhus fond? Where 
and how was he killed ? 

6. Relate what is said of the Romans after the war with Pyrrhus was 



CHAPTER XXU.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. In what were the Carthaginians chiefly employed ? What was the re- 

sult of this? What was the name of their chief city? By looking 
on what, may the place where it stood be found ? What is said of 
its size ? What of its remains ? Whither did they spread them- 
selves ? What city did they found, and what is it now called ? What 
is said of the designation of the wars between the Carthaginians and 
Romans ? What is agreed respecting Carthage ? 

2. What is said of the beginning o!' the first Punic war? Who had come 

over from Italy? Of what town had they taken possession? To 
what does it still give its name? To whom did they appeal, and in 
consequence of what? To what could not the Romans make up their 
mmds, and why? 

3. How did the Cai-thaginians act towards the Mamertines? On what 

were the Romans bent, and what did they do ? 

4. What is said of the pai-t taken by Hiero ? 

5. In what respect were the Carthaginians better off than the Romans? 

What did the Roman senators soon see ? What did they determine 
to do? How were their orders obeyed? How did the Romans get 
the better of the Carthaginian ships V What is said of those bridges? 

6. Where did the Romans land, and what do ? What must they have 

done, and why ? 

7. Who was consul at that time ? 

8. What does he not appear to have been? What, notwitlfptanding, had 

he gained? What seemed possible, and why? What might Regulus 
have done ? Instead of that, what did he do ? Who went back, and 
what did they tell the people ? Who was in the city ? What did he 
undertake? How did he succeed ? 

9. How long was Regulus a prisoner? What were the "Romans at the 

end of that time ? What was Regulus obliged to promise, and when? 

10. What must have been veiy pleasant? What was he asked, and how 
did he reply ? 

11. State the consequence of that advice to Regulus. 



auESTioNs. 236 

12. What effect had his advice on the Carthaginians ? How is it said 
they punished him ? What have we reason to believe ? 

13. What was now begun again, and how long continued? What fa- 
mous general is mentioned ? What was his character ? For what 
did he send to the Roman consul, and why ? What was the consul's 
reply? What happened some time aftenvards? What did Hamilcar 
do and say ? 

14. What were the Romans now able to do, and in consequence of what ? 
What is said of the Roman citizens? What did the Romans attack, 
and with what result? What were the Carthaginians now obliged 
to do? To what did they consent? How long did the first Punic 
war continue ? 

CHAPTER XXin.-What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. How many years passed before war was again declared ? What is said 

of the two nations during that time ? Against whom had the Romans 
to defend themselves — besides what? 

2. On whom did the Carthaginians depend for advice ? What was his 

wish ? Why ? What was his greatest wish ? Before leaving Car- 
thage, what did he do ? How did he die ? Who now had the com- 
mand ? What did he found ? 

3. What is said of Hannibal ? As what was he fixed upon, and when ? 
4 Of what did he wish to obtain possession? What did he therefore do 1 

What the Sagimtines ? 

5. What is said of that conduct of Hannibal ? What of the best heathens ? 

6. What was the fate of Saguntum ? What afterwards did the Romans 

do? Who was one of those ambassadors? Repeat what passed be- 
tween him and the Cai-thaginian senators. What was now declared, 
and in what year ? 

7. What now did Hannibal prepare to do ? What lay between him and 

Italy? What is said of them? How were his soldiers affected? 
With what did he proceed ? What did the Romans now do? What 
appeai-ed almost impossible ? Where was Hannibal, before Scipio 
reached Spain ? What route did he take ? What added to his dif- 
ficulties ? What is said of his aiTny at that time ? What of Hannibal 
himself? Repeat the account of his passing the Alps. 

8. What did not his army now contain? Where was Scipio? What 

mistake had he made at first, and what did he still do ? Where did 
the two ai-mies meet, and with what result ? What did the Romans 
now begin to think ? What did not Scipio choose to do ? What, 
therefore, did he do ? Who was called back ? Whither had he been 
sent, and for what ? 

9. Whom did Hannibal follow ? For what was he anxious, and why ? 

To what was not Scipio inclined ? Who persuaded him to attack 
Hannibal? Where was the battle fought? How were the two ar- 
mies disposed ? What did Hannibal tell some of his men? What 
did he order ? What did not Sempronius do ? What were the Ro- 
man soldiers ordered to do, and before what? What was their con- 
dition ? What was the fate of the Roman army ? 

10. After this, what did Hannibal do ? What the Romans ? 

11. What new general was appointed to command the Romans ? Whith- 
er did he set out to go ? What was Hannibal's great object, and 
what had he done to obtain it? Where was he overtaken? What 
is said of that lake? Relate the manner in which Flamtnius was 
surprised. What is said of the battle? What loss did the Romans 
sustain ? 

12. How were the people of Rome affected by that defeat? What did 
they immediately do ? What is said of him ? What did he resolve ? 



aSO aUESTIONS. 

What did every one expect ? What reasons are given for his not 
doing it? What therefore did he do? 

13. What course did Fabiiis pursue ? What did he sometimes contrive 
to do ? Relate an instance. 

14. What did the Roman senators think, and what order 1 To what was 
Minucius tempted? What was the conduct of Fahius in that in- 
stance? What is said to have been its effect on Minucius? What 
did Fabius soon after do ? 

15. What great battle was fought the next year ? AVhat was Caimse ? 
On what day of the month was it fought ? Why was it a dreadM 
day for the Romans? What is said of some of the men of rank? 
What is said of Scipio Africanus ? 

16. Who advised Hannibal to go to Rome ? On his refusing, what did 
he say ? 

17. Where did Hamiibal place his soldiers ? What is said of the people 
of Capua? On hearing of Hannibal's approach, what did they do? 

18. What is said of Hannibal's soldiers? What of the Romans? 

19. For what was Hannibal very anxious ? Whom did he send to Car- 
thage, and with what ? What is said of many of his countiymen ? 
What, however, did they do ? 

20. Why had the Romans a great deal to attend to at that itme ? What 
may we remember in regard to Sicily ? What, after his death, had 
the successors of Hiero chosen to do ? 

21. What event is remarkable in the Sicilian war ? Who was living in 
Syracuse ? Repeat what is related of him. 'iVhat monument was 
erected to his memory, and by whom ? What is said of Syracuse? 
What followed the taking of Syracuse ? 

22. What did the Romans do in the spring ? What was Hannibal doing ? 
What is said of the people of Capua ? What of many persons of the 
highest rank ? How did the Romans treat the inhabitants, and why ? 
What did not Hannibal attack, and why ? 

23. What is said of Hasdfubal's stay in Spain ? What two Romans com- 
manded in Spain? What account alarmed the Roman people? 
Who offered to go to Spain to command their armies ? How is he 
described ? What is said of Hasdrubal, at the time of Scipio's arrival 
in Spain ? Why was the journey to Italy easier for him than for his 
brother? How were all his plans betrayed to his enemies? What 
was the consequence ? What was the conduct and end of Hasdrubal? 
Whither did the Roman army return, and how soon? How were 
some prisoners sent in, and for what? What is it said that he saw? 
What did he exclaim ? 

CHAPTER XXIV.— What is the subject of this chapter ? In what year 
did Scipio land iu Africa ? 

1. How long did he remain in Spain ? At the end of that time what 

had the Romans become ? What was the great wish of Scipio ? In 
what respect was he more fortunate than Hannibal? What princes 
were often quarrelling with each other, and why ? What other cause 
of hatred was there ? 

2. What is said of Sophonisba ? Who loved her ? What did her father 

say ? From that time what did INIasinissa detennine to do ? 

3. As soon as what were made, did Scipio set sail for Africa ? What did 

not the Carthaginians attempt? Who commanded theii" armies? 
What is stated of Masinissa ? In what was Scipio successful ? Re- 
late what happened one night. 

4. After this, whither did Syphax withdraw ? Who followed and at- 

tacked him ? What was the result of the battle ? Of what did Ma- 
sinissa take possession ? Who met him ? What did she dread more 



auESTioNs. 237 

than all other evils? What did she entreat Masinissa to do ? What 
did he awear ? What seemed scarcely possible, and why ? How did 
he think he could save her? When Scipio arrived, what did Ma- 
sinissa do ? What is said of the Roman general ? What did Masi- 
nissa say to Sophonisba? What occurred after he had left her? 
What message did she send to her husband ? 

5. What did the Carthaginians now determine to do? With what was 

the order obeyed, and why ? It being impossible to refuse, what did 
he do ? What did he think desirable, before proceeding to Cai-thage ? 

6. What must that meeting have been, and why? In what did they not 

agree, and what followed? By whom was it gained? Whither did 
Haimibal hasten, and for what ? What is said of his return ? 

7. Wliat is said of brave deeds and great names ? 

8. What is said of the peace which the Carthaginians now made ? What 

were they obhged to give up ? To what besides were they com- 
peUed? 

9. With what was Scipio honored ? What was then given him ? What 

is stated of Syphax? 



CHAPTER XXV.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. With whom was war now begun ? What had he done ? What did he 

invade, and what besiege ? What did the Romans very willingly do, 
and why ? 

2. In carrj'ing on the war, what did the Romans profess ? What did they 

secretly desire ? Among whom did they stir up quarrels, and for 
what purpose ? To what did the Macedonian king consent ? Against 
whom did the Romans then turn ? 

3. Of what was Antiochus monarch ? Of whom was he the friend ? 

4. What stranger was at his court ? What is said of his stay in, and his 

departure from Carthage ? How did Antiochus treat htm ? In what 
did Antiochus interfere ? What reason is assigned for his going over 
to Greece ? What success had he there ? Whither did he return, 
and in what was he mistaken ? What did the Romans do ? 

5. Of what did Antiochus give Hannibal the command? Before he had 

had a chance to distinguish himself, what occurred? 

6. Why was Hannibal at that time in great danger ? Whither did he 

flee ? What did the Romans do ? 

7. What is said of Prusias ? Relate what followed. 

8. What is said of Hannibal's character ? What must we remember, and 

when? 

9. Who died in the same year with Hannibal ? What is said of his 

character? Of what was he accused? What effect had that upon 
him ? Where is it said he died and was bm-ied ? What had he 
sworn ? 

10. What must we not think ? What is said of Philip's death ? Who 
made the accusation ? Wliat is said of his friends ? What of his 
love of money? What of his power? Of what was an occasion 
easily found, and why ? Why was that unfortimate for Perseus ? 
What battle was fought? Of what did the Romans take possession ? 
To what was Perseus obliged, and what did he at last do ? 

11. Describe his treatment at Rome. 

12. What were the Romans now acknowledged ? What had they been 
called upon to decide ? What is said' of the states which were sub- 
ject to them ? 

13. What is said of the wealth and luxury of the Romans ? What influ- 
ence did their wai-s with Greece have upon them, and why ? 

14. What is said of improvements in their city ? 

4 



238 auESTioNs. 

15. What of their houses? Upon what did they pride themselves? 
What law was passed, and why ? 

16. What is said of theu' religi(jn and manners ? What of their sacrifices ? 
In what amusement did they delight ? What is said of their habits 
ofUfeV What is said of the writers who lived about that tiraeV 
What of other classes V 

CHAPTER XXVI.— What is the subject of this chapter ? When did it 
break out? 

1. What is said of that war, and why ? 

2. How did Masinissa trouble the Carthaginians ? To whom did they 

complaui, and why ? What did the Romans do ? 

3. For what did the Romans secretly long ? Who was constantly urging 

it upon them ? How is he described ? What had he heai'd, and 
what did he declare ? With what did he end every speech he made ? 

4. What was alleged against the Carthaginians ? Whither did the Car- 

thaginians dispatch ambassadors, and for what? What was the only 
answer given them ? What did they do ? Still, what did the Ro- 
mans do ? What did the Carthaginians again send, and for what ? 
What were they told? What was soon after sent to the Roman 
camp? What now did the Carthaginians suppose? What other 
order came ? 

5. What effect had that on the people of Caithage ? What preparation 

did they instantly make for defence ? Whom did they put to death ? 
What was every one resolved to do ? Relate the account of their 
exertions. 

6. Of what was that the beginning ? Of what were the Carthaginians not 

quite destitute ? What assistance did they receive ? On what did 
the Carthaginians chiefly rely ? Describe the position and defences 
of the city. 

7. What did the Romans soon perceive ? Whom did they send, and for 

what ? What was his character ? Whose son was he ? As what 
had he been adopted ? 

8. With what beUef did Scipio ^Emilianus set sail for Carthage ? What 

was it his intention to do ? What did he do on landing ? What did 
Hasdrubal now do, and why ? What was the next thing that Scipio 
did ? What then did he set to work to do ? For that pui-pose, What 
did he order ? How did the Carthaginians treat Ihek work ? What 
is said of its prog)-ess and completion V 

9. What is said of men in great danger? What did the Carthaginians 

now do ? What does it seem they should have done ? To what did 
Scipio still keep ? What did he attack ? What was now gone ? 
What were they compelled to bear ? What cannot we wonder at ? 

10. What had the Romans now succeeded in doing? . State what occur- 
red after their eiitnmce into the city. 

11. Where did the Romans once more collect? What order was given? 
What is said of tiie progress ol' the fii'e ? 

12. How long did the fire rage V What is said of those who had sought 
refuge in the citadel ? What did they do on the seventh day? What 
is said of Roman mercy ? How many left the citadel, and to what 
were they sentenced? Who remained behind? Where did they 
station themselves ? What did Scipio do, and what is it said the 
garrison did ? What was now shown ? How ? What did Scipio 
promise? What on the next day did he do? What is related of 
Hasdrubal's wife ? 

13. How was Scipio affected on viewing the desolation from the citadel? 

14. What further was done to Carthage, and according to what decree ? 
What is said of it when Scipio left Africa? 



aUESTIONS. 



239 



15. What other city fell a prey to the Romans? For what was it famed? 
What were taken to Rome? What tell into the hands of the Ro- 
mans? How were tliev governed? Like what? 

16. What did the Romaiis'complete at that period? Who distinguished 
himself? What wiis he called, uud wliy ? What did he show, and 
how? 

17. Who are famous, and for what? Relate what is said of them. 

18. What is said of the Roraiuts during these foreign wars? What oc- 
curred ? Whiit tui-lluT is said of it ? 

19. What issaid m a pcriiliai pimiihment amongst the Romans? What 
have we learmil. an.l « liy V 

20. How were the Xouiau ilominioiis increased at that period? 

CHAPTER XXVIL— Who are the subject of this chapter? 

I. What is the next important point to be noticed? 

3. Who Wiis the rival of Hannibal? Of whom was he the grandfather? 
or whom the father ? What is said of lier ? What ol her daughter 1 • 

3. To do what did Cornelia take great pains? Of what was she proud? 

What anecdote is related? Why had she cause for satisfaction? 
What is said of Tiberius? What did his mother persuade him to 
do ? What did she say ? 

4. As what did Tiberius offer himself, and when ? What was the first 

thing he did? To prevent what, was that law made? What, in 
relation to that law, is said of the rich ? To what were the poor left? 

5. At whom were the rich indignant, ajid why ? How was he treated ? 

What did Tiberius find means to do ? 

6. What, as mentioned in the preceding chapter, occurred about that 

time? What did Tiberius propose? What is said of the anger and 
hatred excited by that proposition? When his year of office was 
over, what did Tiberius do, and why ? 

7. What is said of the time when the election took place? 'What did the 

enemies of Tiberius c'o? 

8. Of what was Tiberii-s afraid? What did his friends do? ^Vhatwas 

told him, and by whom ? As soon as he heard that, what did he do ? 
What is said of a body of senators? Relate what occiured to Tibe- 
rius. Where was his body thrown, together with what ? Who was 
the chief enemy of Tiberius, and what has been said of him ? What 
was he obliged to do, and why ? 

9. Who returned to Rome about that time? How was he related to Ti- 

berius ? What, notwithstanding, did he say ? What did he oppose ? 
What is said of his death ? 

10. What must Comeha before this have seen? What did she no longer 
desire ? To whom did she write, and what beg him to do ? How 
is Caius described ? 

I I. What was Caius made, and when ? What did he begin to do ? What 
did the senators endeavor to do, and how ? 

12. WTiat did Caius ti-y to do ? What is said of his enemies? Why did 
the people like him less ? What would they not now do ? 

13. What did Caius, like Tiberius, know ? What was soon cleai-, and 
why ? What is said of dictators ? On hearing of what was proposed 
in the senate, what did he do ? Who was his friend ? What did he 
propose ? To do what, was he imwiUing ? Relate what is said of 
his wife's efforts to stop him. 

14. What did not last long ? Who was killed ? Whither did Caius es- 
cape, and with whom? Into what did he fear to fall? Finding 
them close upon him, what did he do ? What is said of his slave ? 

15. What was caiTied to the consul ? What reward had been promised 
for it? What fm-ther is told respecting it? What is said of hia 



^40 auESTiONs. 

body? What Is stated of the grief of Cornelia? Upon her death, 
what was done ? 

CHAPTER XXVm.— What is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. Who made himself famous, and when ? To whom did he leave his 

dominions? What children had Micipsa? What did he desire? 
How is Jugurtha described ? What did he desire, and what do to. 
gain his end ? Who was filled with alai'm, and why ? To whom 
did he apply, and for what? What did Jugurtha then do? What 
did the senators say and do ? What could not Adherbal do, and 
why? What tooli place between Adherbal and Juguitha? What 
city was yielded up to Jugurtha? What had he promised ? What, 
however, did he do ? 

2. Of what were the Romans forced to take notice? What did they do, 

and when ? Whom did Jugurtha bribe ? To do what ? What did 
he then do ? What is said of his being summoned ? Of what crime 
was he the instigator while at Rome ? But for that, why is it probar 
ble he never would have been punished? Who committed the 
murder? What was well known? What is said of their leaving 
Rome ? 

3. Who was made commander of the Roman armies ? Whom did he 

choose, and what to be? What was the character of Metellus? 
How is Marius described ? In what were Metellus and Marina suc- 
cessful ? Whom did they bribe, and to do what? What is said of 
Jugurtha's situation at that time ? 

4. On what terms were Metellus and Marius during that time? Whither 

did Marius propose to go, and for what? How did Metellus treat 
him, and why ? What, however, did Marius do ? After being cho- 
sen consul, what was the first thing he did ? How was Metellus re- 
warded ? For what part of the world did Marius now set out ? Who 
did he take with him as one of his chief oflScers ? 

5. What description is given of Sylla? 

6. In what manner did Marius and Jugurtha begin the war? By whom 

was Jugurtha assisted? What is said of the success of Marius? 
What place did it seem almost impossible to subdue ? In what moa- 
ner was it built ? How at last was it taken ? 

7. In what did Jugurtha take refuge ? What is said of Bocchus ? What 

had he lost, and what did he then begin to think ? For what was 
Sylla sent, and what did he declare ? Upon what did Bocchus de- 
cide ? How did he betray Jugurtha into the hands of the Romans ? 

8. What is said of Marius's retm-n to Rome ? What is related of his tri- 

tmiph? How was Jugiu-tha treated when the triumph was over? 
What are we told of his imprisonment and death ? 

9. Why did he deserve no better fate ? 

CHAPTER XXIX.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What was Marius now called to show ? From what were the Romans 

now m danger ? 

2. What is said of a fonner invasion by the Gauls? What is said of the 

Romans since then? What did they now consider themselves? 
What is said of their notions of the world ? What did they not know, 
and of what had they a very indistinct idea? What description is 
given of the people of the north of Europe and Asia ? What was 
ordered by God ? 

3. What, when we first hear of these ti'ibes, are we inclined to think V 

Is this really the case? In what is the difference discovered to this 
day, and among whom ? What instance is given ? What does not 
enter our heads? 



auESTiONs. 241 

4. Who threatened to invade Italy ? Whence did they come and where 

appear ? What is it said the Romans did for the Gauls ? When did 
the Romans grow alarmed"? 

5. Who joined the Cimbri ? Who crossed the Alps ? Whom did Ma- 

rius defeat ? What did he then do V Wliat were sent to Marius, by 
whom, and for what "? What did they threaten ? How did Marius 
answer them? After that answer, what was done? What is said 
of the attack by the Cimbri? VVhy were they easily overcome? 
What gave the Romans greater power over them ? What further is 
said of the Cimbri ? What is said of Marius ? 

6. What occiu-red at that period, and where ? What is said of those slaves ? 

What is it said a portion of them did? How did the Roman general 
fulfil his promise ? What did the slaves do ? 

CHAPTER XXX.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is said of events in Italy? By whom, and what, were they 

caused? What distinction had there always been, and between 
whom ? What reference to that difference is foimd in the New Tes- 
tament ? 

2. What is said of the Italian states ? What was Marius in favor of, and 

why ? What opposition is observed in the coui'se puj-sued by Sylla 
and Marius ? What was he obliged to do, and why ? Who opposed 
him? When? What did his friends tell him, and what did he 
answer ? 

3. What is it said Marius contrived ? From what was Metellus recalled ? 

How was he received? Whither did Marius now go, and where 
stay? What reason probably induced Marius to go there? What 
was the character of Mithridates ? Why did not Marius please him, 
and how did he oflfend him ? How did Mithridates treat him ? 
Whither did Mai-ius go ? Of what was he destitute, and why ? 

4. What afewyeare after was brought forwai'd? Who united themselves, 

and with what resolution ? 

5. What is that war called ? From what ? When did it begin, and how 

long continue ? What more is said of it ? To what were the Romans 
induced to consent ? 

CHAPTER XXXI.— What Is the subject of this chapter? 

1. Wliat broke out, and when? How old was Marius? What did he 

think, and why? What was he resolved to do? What war broke 
out, and from what cause? WTio was fixed upon, and for what? 
How was he engaged at the time V Wliat did Marius do ? For what 
did Sylla immediately set out, and by what was he followed ? 

2. What is said of his entrance into the city ? What was done by the 

inhabitants? What did SyUa do, and what threaten? What fol- 
lowed ? 

3. In the mean time, what had Marius done, and why? What is said of 

his being accused? What of a reward ? What was Marius, in con- 
sequence, obliged to do? ^Vhen did these events happen? 

4. With whom, and where did Marius remain hidden? For what did 

his son leave him? Why was Marius alarmed? Whither did he 
wander, and what did he find there ? Who were separated, and 
how ? Why was young Marius in danger ? How was he saved ? 
What did he do when he found his fjither was gone ? 

5. In what respect was Marius less fortimate than his son? With whom 

did he meet? Why was he the more anxious not to be discovered? 
What caused him to leave the hut? In what state, and where was 
he found ? What did the soldiers do ? What the magistrates V Re- 
late what followed. 

21 



242 auESTioNS. 

6. Who began to repent, and of what ? How did they now treat Marius, 

and why? Where did Warius land? On what dad he seat himself? 
What may we well believe, and why ? Even if he had been a good 
man, why must !^'arius still have been wretched? 

7. Whilst Marius rested thus amidst the ruins of Carthage, who arrived, 

and for what ? What was the leply of Marius ? Who joined him ? 
Whither did they flee ? Wliat did they hope to hear ? 

8. What, in the meanwhUe, had occurred at Rome ? For what had Sylla 

departed V Between whom did disputes arise ? What was the name 
of one oC theui ? What did he do ? Who marched to Rome ? Who 
joined them? What is said of him? To whom was he not a friend? 
Why did he support him ? What did the senators do, and why ? 

9. What is said of Marius, whilst the terms of peace were i)eing settled ? 

At what did he stop? What was he begged to do, but what did he 
say ? Shortly afterwards, what did he do ? What orders were giv- 
en? What followed? What came to such a pitch that Cinna and 
Sertorius could endui'e it no longer ? What did they agree to do ? 
What followed? 

10. How did Mai-ius revenge himself on Sylla? What is said of Cinna 
and Mai'ius? What had Warius always beUeved would be the case, 
and why? What was the omen ? What arrived from Sylla? With 
what words did they end ? 

11. What were these letters like to Marius ? What did he know ? What 
is related of the state of'his mind ? 

12. What is said of his death ? 

13. What reflection is made upon his fate? 

CHAPTER XXXn.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. After the death of Mai'ius, who was master of Italy ? Of what was he 

afraid, and why? What brought on the evil which he feared? 
What is said of Sylla's success ? Who was sent to command m his 
place ? Instead of submitting, what did Sylla do ? What is said of 
Fimbria's soldiers ? What only had Sylla now to do ? 

2. What had Sylla all the while appeai-ed to be ? What is said of his 

cruelty ? How shall we now see him ? 

3. Who had been taken out of his way, and by whom ? Who still were 

left ? What is said of their armies ? What of SyUa's soldiers ? Who 
joined him ? What was his age, and what had he done ? 

4. What title did Sylla give him, land why ? What was done as Sylla 

drew near Italy ? Who could best have opposed him ? Where was 
he ? What is said of Marius and his friends ? What of theii- party ? 
Through what hope did numbers join Sylla? 

5. How long was it from the time he refused to give up his command, 

tin he appeared in the neighborhood of Rome ? 

6. What is said of the party of Marius? What did they order? What 

did that make Sylla anxious to do ? By what was he resisted ? What 
is said of the battle which was fought? 

7. What is said of the general of the Sanmites? When Sylla had taken 

possession of the city, what did he order ? What did he summon ? 
When they were assembled, what did he do V Relate what followed 
at that meeting. What act of cruelty was committed? 

8. What did not Sylla attempt to conceal ? ^Vhat did he say ? What 

occurred every day ? What is said of them ? Who assisted Sylla ? 
What had he done some time ))efore, and what did he now beg? 

9. What became quite intolerable? What is said of a youn^ man? 

What did he wish Sylla to publish ? What was a person put into 
that list, said to be? When did Sylla assemble the people, and 
what tell them ? 



QUESTIONS. 243 

10. Of what did Pylla take possession ? What law did he pass ? 

11. What did he force the Roraiins to make him, and why? What is 
said of his laws ? 

12. What did Sylla determine to give up ? When was he appointed to 
the office, and how long did he hold it? What did he offer to do? 
What did no one dare ask him? What was he allowed to do? 
Whither did he retire ? What overtook him V What was the char- 
acter of his disease ? What must it have rendered him ? What is 
said of his temper at that time ? Relate a case in which it showed 
itself. What is said of Sylla's death ? 

CHAPTER XXXIII.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. To what must we now go back ? 

2. What is said of the pnrties uito which the state was divided? i > 'lat 

did Lepidus desire to do? What Catulus? Who took the part of 
Catulus? What is said of his influence? What of his chai'acter? ' 

3. What bi'oke out, and between whom ? What was the result of the 

contest? or what was there no hope, and why? By whom was 
Sertorius much hked ? What did he wish to do V What did he ap- 
point? What did he establish? What did the Spaniards think, 
and why? What was the result of the feeling of the Spaniards in 
his favor? What reason is given for his opposing Sylla? 

4. What was Pompey's great ambition, and what did he determine? 

What is it said that Porapoy knew, and what consequently did he 
do? On what condition would Sertorius have submitted, and why? 
For what had he no )-eason, and why? What is said of his grief? 
From whom had he a hope of assistance ? 

5. What had Mithridates always been ? What did he now think ? What 

was agreed upon between him and Sertorius ? Where did they carry 
on war? What did Sertorius begin to suspect? To what was he 
induced by that ? What did he order ? What did he lose from that 
time? What is said of one of his generals? 

6. Who lost every thing when Sertorius died, and why? What did Per- 

perna offer to do— when, and on what condition? What further is 
said of those letters; and what of Pompey's high-mindedness ? 

7. What ended the wai- in Spain ? 

CHAPTER XXXrV.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What was Pompey now called upon to ^lubdue? 

2. What is said of the gladiators ? Of wliat wei-e those amusements one 

of the chief causes? How did they attect the chiu-acter of the Ro- 
mans ? What oocun-ed when a gladiii tor was vanquished ? To what 
were glndialors «im(iinKo bound'.' How were thty rewarded? 

3. Where'clii! an iiisur,. riioii bi-iiiiV \Vli;it school did it contain ? Wliat 

number esc ipeil. ;iiiu uiiiler vvluiin did tliey put themselves? What 
in a short lime liad tliey clone V \\'ho were sent /igainst them, and 
with what success V Wti'ut is said o ;-j>io'U:c'.:s and his slaves? Who 
was now fixed upon to oppose them V Wh-.n is said of him ? What 
of Spartacus ? Y^'hal did the seu;!le resolve to do ? 

4. Before they could do that, what occuri'ed V What foreboding had 

Spai-tacus? What did he order, and what say? What further is 
related of Spiu-tacus ? What w;ia the fate of his anny ? What mes- 
sage did Pompey send to the senate? What is the date of that 
battle ? 

5. What is said of that boast of Pompey ? How was Crassus pacified ? 

What did they each try to do ? in What way ? What is said of an 
entertaimnent given by Pompey? Of what had Pompey the better 
chance, and why ? 



244 auESTioNs. 

6. Relate what is said of those pirates. 

7. What vessels did they roh ? Whence had the Romans their com ?■' 

What made them at last determine to conquer the pirates ? What 
is said of Pompey? What must we remember? 

8. What is generally agreed ? What enormous power was given him ? 

What, if he had wished, might he have done ? Instead of that, 
what did he do ? How did he dispose of the pirates '? 

CHAPTER XXXV.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. To what must we now go back? Who was for some time the chief 

general? For what was he famous? What is said of his manage- 
ment of the war? 

2. What would not Tigranes consent to do ? What is said of Lucullus 

being called back to Rome ? What other changes were soon made ? 
What power was given him ? 

3. To what did some persons object? What two persons were in favor 

of it? 

4. What was Pompey doing when the news reached him ? What did he 

pretend — though what? What did he say ? 

5. What did he immediately do ? Rehearse his successes in the war 

against Tigranes and aiithridates. What afterwai'ds did he do ? 

6. What is not told us in the Bible ? What do we know from other his- 

tories? What do the books of the Maccabees describe? What is 
said of the government of Judaea. 

7. What contest was going on in Syi-ia, when Pompey invaded it ? What 

were their names ? What did both of them do ? What did Pompey 
choose ? What city did Pompey besiege ? Who had taken refuge 
there ? Who gives a long description of the siege ? Of what does 
he speak, and what tell us ? What does it seem Pompey had, and 
why ? In what did he show no reverence ? What has been remark- 
ed ? What does his after-life show ? 

8. After doing what, did Pompey prepai-e to leave the country ? Whom 

did he take with him ? By whom, and where was he overtaken ? 
What news did they bring? What is said of his death ? To whom 
was his body sent, and by whom ? What did Pompey do with it ? 

9. What was there now no longer any call for, and why ? M^hither did 

he go, and when? What is said of his arrival at Rome ? What is 
related of his trimnph ? What of the treasures he had taken ? What 
did him the most honor ? How did he treat them ? 

CHAPTER XXXVI.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. In what connection has Catiline's name been mentioned before ? What 

is observed of his person and character ? What qualities were the 
cause of his engaging in the conspiracy, and why ? What was agreed 
upon, and between whom ? When was the plot discovered, and by 
whom ? For what was he distinguished ? What is said of his 
speeches? What gi'eat fault had he? What is said of his disposi- 
tion ? What did he not always like to do ? 

2. By whom was Cicero informed of the plot ? When he had learned the 

particulars, what did he do ? Relate what followed at that meeting 
of the senate. 

3. What fell into Cicero's hands, and what did they prove ? What is said 

of some of the principal conspirators ? What did Cicero do ? What 
is said of that action ? What is a curious instance of the superstitious 
feehng common at that time ? What did he cry out? What did he 
not venture to say, and why ? 

4. What WHS Catiline's wish ? What happened before he could do Uiat? 

What is said of his bravery and death ? 



auESTioNs. 245 

5. What was all his life a satisfaction to Cicero? What was he called? 

What was it usual to sweiu- on giving up the consulship ? What did 
Cicero swear? What might Cicero have imagined? VV hat did after- 
events show ? 

6. What is said of the time of Pompoy's retimi to Rome ? As what, for 

some time, did he live V What is said of his ambition? What was 
a source of continual mortification Ici liim ? Wlio was his pruicipal 
rival? What appeared piuliMbk'. and from what? Reheai-se what 
is flu-ther said of Ciesar, under tliis section. 

7. What did not show itself for some time ? Wlio joined them? What 

agreement did they make ? From that alliance, what were they 
called ? What didC.esai- do, to render the alliance still firmer? 

8. What about this lime was Csesar made ? What did he induce the 

senate to do, when his otBce was ended? What was the custom? 
Whom did Caesiu- offer to take with him, and as what? Why did 
Cicero refuse ? What was his name ? What was his charactei", and 
why did he hate Cicero? What did he do in order to be revenged 
upon him? What was plaiidyseen? What was Cicero persuaded 
to do ? 

9. How long was Cicero in exile? Of what did he complain? How had 

he been treated — to satisfy what ? What did the Romans begin to 
see ? What request was granted ? What is said of his return to 
Rome ? What was done, and at the expense of what ? What was 
shown him — as a proof of what ? 

CHAPTER XXXVn.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What has been written hy Caesar himself? Wliat did he find a hard 

task? What is said of his wisdom and courage? Who alone dis- 
trusted him ? AVhat did he foresee ? 

2. What did not satisfy Csesar? On what was his heai't set? What peo- 

ple had visited it, and for what pm-pose ? What is said of Csesai-'s 
knowledge of the inliabitants ? What was a great temptation ? To 
do so, what was necessary ? How was that object obtained ? 

3. What did the triumvirs still continue to have? How is that shown? 

Rehearse what is alleged of them. 

4. Whom are we now to follow to the end of his life, and what shaU we 

see? 

5. Of what did he boast before leaving Rome? What is said of those 

countiies ? Of wliat was he warned, and by whom ? How did Cras- 
sus treat him ? What is it said the tribune then did ? 

6. For what did not Crassus cai-e? What temple did he plunder, and of 

what ? What came at last ? What is said of his army ? Of his son ? 
Of himself? What was carried to the Parthian king? With what 
did he fill it, and what exclaim ? 

CHAPTER XXXVin.— What is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. What did Caesar never forget ? Accordingly, what did he do ? What 

at that time were France and England called ? 

2. How are the natives of Britain described ? 

3. What is said of this first expedition? With what was Caesar satisfied? 

4. What did he do the next year? What did the Britons attempt in 

vain ? As far as what, did Caesar go ? To what place did he come ? 
How did the Britons think to stop him ? What was that place after- 
wards called ? AVhat, notwithstanding, did Cassar do ? What was 
he then able to do ? What did Caesar grant, and why ? What ftir- 
ther are we told of that invasion ? What did the Britons give up, 
and when ? 

21* 



246 auESTioNs. 

CHAPTER XXXIX.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is said of Caesar and Pompey ? What of two ambitious persons ? 

Whose death is mentioned 'I What was destroyed by her death ? 
What is said of her ? Whom did Pompey then many ? What after 
that were the relations between CEBsar and Pompey V 

2. What now was the state of Rome ? Who were constantly disputing? 

What was the conduct of their followers? Who was killed? What 
did persons say ? What was seen byevei-yone? What, therefore, 
was proposed V Who was joined with him ? 

3. What now was Pompey ? What did the nobles do, and why ? What 

did they propose, and for what purpose ? To what would not Pom- 
pey consent, and why ? What law did he have passed? Whom did 
that alarm, and why ? What order was sent to CiBsar ? What was 
also declai-ed ? Where was Caesar at that time ? What was on the 
other side of the Alps ? What news was brought to Caesar, and by 
whom ? Who was one of them ? What is said of him ? 

4. What was Caesar resolved not to do? What is he said to have been 

in appearance— and whilst what? Whom did he entertain, when, 
and how ? As evening drew on, what did he do ? Into what did he 
throw himself? Whither did be diive ? Whither did he then pro- 
ceed? Rehearse what is related of Caesar when he airived there. 
What was a most important step, and why ? 

5. Who were alarmed, aud when ? Until then, what had Pompey be- 

lieved ? 

6. What did Cicero advise, and what ask? What was Pompey's reply? 

What course did he now pm'sue ? 

7. What is said of Caesai-'s entry intc^fl^Hne ? Where did Cicero remain ? 

Who visited hun, and tor wh'S^ What success had he ? What 
was Caesar's next object? Tell where he went for that purpose, and 
what occurred there. 

CHAPTER XL.— What is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. What was a great triumph to Caasar? AVhat was certain, and what 

did he therefore do ? Whither had Pompey gone? What did he 
and his friends collect, and where ? Whilst they were thus engaged, 
what did Caesar do ? Whither did he himself go? What is said of 
Caesai-'s good fortune? Whither did he return, and what receive? 
What is said of his dictatorship ? 

2. What had Pompey accomplished by this time? Who were on his 

side? What two men are mentioned? Of all, whom did Caesar 
most regret? What did not prevent Brutus from taking part against 
Caesar? What did he give up, and for what? 

3. Whither did Caesar sail, and with what pm-pose? What was he 

obUged to leave, and where? Why? Who remained with the 
troops 1 What was the agieement ? At what delay did Caesar be- 
come impatient? How did he disguise himself? What did he go 
onboard, and with what intention? What suddenly occurred? 
What is said of the master of the boat ? What did Caesar then do 
and say ? What was he obliged to do ? In what did Antony soon 
aftei-wards succeed ? 

4. Whither did Caesar go to besiege Pompey? What is said of Cse^ar's 

men? What of Pompey's soldiers? What was done by Ciesai-'s 
soldiers — to convince Pompey of what? What word did they send? 
What, however, were they obliged to do, and why ? Whither did 
Pompey follow Ctesai- ? Where was a battle fought, and in what 
yeai- ? 

5. What is remarked of the plains of Pharsaiia? To what was Pompey 

persuaded V Of what were his men sure, and how did they amuso 



auESTioNS. 247 

themselves? What had they settled? How far had some gone? 
What did Caesar tell his troops, aud why ? 

6. What was the result of that mode of attack? How was Pompey af- 

fected by theii- conduct ? Ou learning that his army was deleated, 
what did he do ? Of what did he leave Caesar to take possession ? 
What is said of Caesar's conduct ? What orders did he give ? How 
did he dispose of Pompey's letters ? What did he say he preferred 1 
In his moment of triumphj of what had he no thought? What was 
his conduct towards Brulu^? What effect had that upon Brutus? 

7. What is said of Pompey's friends after the battle? What two aie 

mentioned, and whither did they go? Whither, and accompanied 
by whom, did Pompey himself go? With whom did he hope to 
find safety ? What are we told of the father of that prince ? What, 
therefore, was natm-al? By whom was Ptolemy now controlled? 
What opinion did they give ? 

8. Who were sent to meet Pompey ? What is related of the parting of 

Cornelia and Pompey ? What occurred between Pompey and the 
centurion ? What had Pompey written ? Relate what transpired 
under the observation of Cornelia. What is stated of his head ? 
What of his body ? How was it treated by the inhabitants of the 
country ? What is said of one person ? Who was that, and what 
did he do ? Who came by at the time ? 

9. Whither did Csesar follow Pompey? How was he welcomed, and by 

whom? How was Csesar affected by the sight? 

10. Of what did Caesar now take advantage ? What had the late king 
ordered ? Who applied to Caesar for his help ? What had she been 
forced to do ? What is Siiid of her beauty ? Of what was she desti- 
tute, and for what only did she cai-e ? To support her cause, what 
did Caesar do? 

11. What is that war called ? In the course of it what was hwmt 1 How 
many volumes did it contain ? Who was killed, and who crowned ? 
Who was made king ? In order to reign alone, what did Cleopatra 
do ? What seemed natural to expect ? What is said of his fm-ther 
stay in Egypt ? What forced him to exert himself? What did he 
do in a very short space of time? In what words did he describe 
his victory ? 

CHAPTER XLI.— What is the sub.iect of this chapter? 

1. By whom was Cassar met, and when ? Why had he reason to feai- his 

return? How did Caesar receive him? Where did Cicero choose 
to remain, and why ? With what did he occupy himself? 

2. From what arose Csesar's chief trouble ? From whose conduct es- 

pecially ? What is said of him ? Why was Csesar able to settle 
those disturbances ? 

3. What seemed to be Caesar's wish? What was still kept up against 

him, and by whom ? Who was his chief enemy ? Where was he, 
and with whom ? When did CaBsai- set out, and for what ? What 
followed him ? Where was Cato ? What was he unable to bear ? 
What did he determine to do ? What did he advise his friends to 
do ? What the inhabitants ? What did he himself do ? On going 
to his room, what did he order ? The sword being brought, what 
did he do? What is said of the book he chose ? What was it upon ? 
What must have been its influence on Cato, and why ? What is re- 
marked of Plato and his followers ? What of a little Christian child ? 
What would it have taught him ? What further is related of Cato ? 

4. What did Caesar express, and what exclaim ? 

5. What other enemy remained for Caesar to conquer ? Where was he, 

and with whom ? What was Cassai- afraid to do ? What further is 
stated of this contest ? 



248 auESTioNs. 

CHAPTER XLH.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. On Caesar's return to Rome, what was he made ? What were be- 

stowed upon him ? What is remarked of one of those titles ? Wh.it 
of Caesar's statue ? What was named after him ? What is remarked 
of earthly ambition ? What was Caesar's wish ? What did not satisfy 
him, and why? How did he occupy himself ? What in every way 
did he try to do? What amongst other things did he cause to be 
done ? What is said of Corinth ? 

2. Wliat is said of some instances of great pride ? What instance is re- 

lated ? What is stated of a crown ? What was evident ? 

3. What made many persons angry, and why ? Who is mentioned in 

pai-ticulai-, and what is stated of him ? What number of ptireons 
joined bun ? Who was one of the chief of them ? What is said of 
his motives ? What did he persuade Brutus ? What , is stated of 
other conspirators ? What is supposed of all, except Brutus ? 

4. For what was an opportunity soon found ? When was the senate to 

meet? At that meeting what was to be proposed? What bad a 
prophecy declared? What was the intention of the conspu'ators V 
Relate what is stated of the wife of Brutus. Of what does Portia 
seem to have had as httle idea as Brutus? 

5. What was not Csesar left without ? Who bad cautioned him, and of 

what? What did his wife entreat him not to do, and why? What 
is related of one of the conspirators ? 

6. As Csesar passed through the street, who met him ? What conversa- 

tion occm-red ? What was thrust into Caesar's hand ? How did the 
conspirators await his approach, and why? Who came up to one 
of them, and what did he say ? What did he mean ? What is said 
of another senator ? Of what were the conspirators nearly certain — 
when ? What did Caesar enter, and where stand ? Whom did one 
of the conspirators di-aw aside, and for what ? What did the others 
do ? What would not Caesar agree to ? What was the signal agreed 
upon ? What is stated of CaSca? What occm-red the next instant? 
How did Csesar defend himself— till what? Recite what followed, to 
the end of the section. 

CHAPTER XLin.— What is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is perplexing to us, and why ? What must wo bear in mind 1 

What bad Brutus never learned? What is said of persons of the 
present time ? 

2. What occiu-red in the senate-house ? How did the senators treat him ? 

What is said of Caesar's friends and the common people ? What of 
Brutus, Cassius, and their companions? 

3. What did Brutus do the next day ? What could he discover ? What 

did no one propose, and what was not at all decided ? For what was 
there a meeting of the senators ? By whom, and how, was the point 
set at rest ? When that was agreed upon, what did the conspu-ators 
do? 

4. What did the senate decree ? Against whom was a strong feeling ex- 

cited, and when ? What did the people then see ? To whom did 
Caesar bequeath the greatei- portion of his estate ? What if Octaviii." 
died without heirs? 

5. What did Antony endeavor to increase, and on what occasion ? What 

is said of Caesar's body? What did Antony do? What is related of 
his speech? What did the citizens do?' What is stated of many 

6. Who left the city, and why? Whither did Brutus go? Whither 
Cassius ? 

7. What is said of Antony's power ? What were in his possession, and 



auESTiONs. 249 

what did he pretend? What in fact did he do? What is said of 
Cicero ? What of his speeches ? 

8. What worse enemy than Cicero, had Antony to dread? What is 

stated of his age? What does his conduct at tliat period show? 
When, and for what, did he come to Rome? What had Antony 
done with it? 

9. From what had gi-eat discontent ai-isen ? What gained Octavius great 

favor? What is said of Cicero? What was soon cleai' ? What did 
Antony begin to do, and under what pretence? What did Octavius 
induce the senate to do ? For what was an army given him ? 

10. Between whom was wai- carried on vigorously, and where ? Who 
was defeated? What now had Octavius gained, and what did he 
force the senate to do ? What law was immediately passed ? What 
was the consequence ? After that, what did Octavius see and thinli ? 
What, accordingly, did he propose ? When did that meeting take 
place ? What is said of tlie arrangement then made ? 

11. Who formed the second triumvirate? What were they to do? 
Wliose favor were they to gain, and how ? 

12. What did they take into their hands ? What did they determine to 
do ? What list was made ? What made no difference ? Who was 
given up by Lepidus? By Antony ? By Octavius ? 

13. After that agreement, whilher did they go ? What order did they 
give their soldiers ? What was a tribune forced to propose ? 

14 What proclamation was set tbrth? To whom were rewai'ds offered? 

What followed ? 
15. Where was Cicero when the list of the proscribed was published? 

Rehearse what is related of him. What was cut off, and at whose 

desire ? What is related of his head ? 

CHAPTER XLIV.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. In what had they been engaged while the events just described were 

passing ?^ Where did they meet, and when ? What did they agree 
to do ? By whom were they assisted ? On hearing of the death of 
Caesar, what had he done ? 

2. Why must Brutus by this time have been very unhappy? Relate 

what is said of his trials, to the end of the section. 

3. What only had Brutus now to cheer him ? Relate an occm'rence which 

increased the weight upon his spirits. What soon after was he 
forced to do? What is related of the battle? What mistake did 
Cassius make ? What is stated of his death ? How was Brutus af- 
fected by it? What soon afterwai'ds was Brutus persuaded to do ? 

4. Where did it take place, and when ? What again appeai-ed to Brutus? 

What was the result of the battle ? What is related of a friend of 
Brutus? What did Brutus now see, and what resolve ? Whom did 
he entreat — to do what ? 

CHAPTER XLV.— What is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. How was the government of the empii-e divided? What was not to 

be supposed ? What is said of the history of the period that follows ? 
On what was Octavius bent? What was such as to put few hinder- 
ances in his way? What is said of Lepidus? What did Antony 
seem to have lost? What was the cause of that? Before whom 
was she summoned, and for what? What followed on her aiTival? 

2. Who endeavored to recall him to Italy ? How ? How did Antony 

treat her call for his assistance ? When was he induced to exert 
himself, and what was thought at that time ? Before he could reach 
her^ what had taken place ? What did Octavius now propose ? 
What is stated of her ? Why was she forced to marry Antony? 



250 auESTioNS. 

3. Who now joined their forces, and for what ? What, however, did 

they soon do ? Whither did Antony then go. and what is said of his 
life there? What did not last very long'? What was caused by the 
breaking out of the war again ? At what was Antony very angry V 
But for Octavia, what would there have been ? What did she do ? 
What was agreed upon between them ? How is it said Octavius 
went on ? What did he contrive to do ? Whither did Lepidus go — 
without what ? What was he made V What is said of Sextus Pom- 
peius? 

4. What king took part in these wars ? What is related of him ? 

CHAPTER XL VI.— Who are the subject of this chapter? 

1. In what was Antony very unsuccessful ? Why did not that grieve him 

much ? 

2. What is related of his wife? How did Antony treat her? What at 

last did he declare ? What, accordingly, did he do ? 

3. After that insult, what did Octavius do ? What must have turned An- 

tony's head ? Why ? 

4. Who encoui'aged him— in what ? What is said of their mode of life, 

&c. ? For what did they seem principally to live ? On one occasion, 
what did Cleopatra do ? What is said of Antony in the midst of this 
luxury ? Of whom was he afi'aid, and what did he at one time think ? 

5. What, all the time, was Octavius doing ? What did he assemble, and 

when? What did Antony and Cleopatra do? What is stated of 
Antony's power ? What of kings who followed him, and of others 
who sent him forces ? What had not Octavius ? What is stated of 
his fleet ? 

6. What was a peculiar advantage, and why? 

7. To what was Antony doomed ? Who was that ? What is stated of 

her? 

8. What were Antony's feelings on hearing of her desertion* Yet how 

did he act ? What further is related of him at that time ? 

9. What decided Antony's fate ? What did he tiy in vain to do ? What 

was seen by Cleopatra? What scheme did she form? What was 
impossible, and why ? As a last hope, what did she do ? What was 
the answer of Octavius ? What could she not do, and why ? What 
orders did she give ? 

10. When Octavius approached Alexandria, what did Cleopatra do? 
What had Antony seen reason to suspect? By whom was he de- 
serted, and when ? Whither did he return, and in what state ? What 
did he mtend ? Wliat news was brought ? 

11. What is said of his affection ? What did he declare, and what order ? 
What did the slave do ? What did Antony then do ? What was he 
told ? What fiu-ther is related of Antony ? 

'■'*. Where did Cleopati-a think herself seciu-e? How was she taken 
prisoner ? How was she treated, and what allowed ? By what for a 
while was she comforted ? What thought preyed upon her mind? 
For whom did she send, and what give him ? What was hinted by 
one of her servants ? How was she affected by that, and what did 
she do ? What did she tell Octavius ? What did she soon learn ? 
What did she then resolve ? For what did she beg ? The request 
being granted, what did she do ? What further is related in this 
section ? 

13. Who soon afterwards arrived? What did he see? How had she 
kiUed herself ? What is said of Iras ? What of Charmian? What 
did the messenger of Octavius ask ? What was the reply of Char- 



auESTioNs. 251 

CHAPTER XLVU— Who is the subject of this chapter ? 

1. With what does the history of the Roman repubHc end? By what 

were the Romans from thiit time governed Y Who was the first em- 
peror? What is stated in regard to that power? With whose con- 
sent was that done, and why? What were' aJlowed Augustus? 
What was called after his name ? What is said of many Roman em- 
perors? What of others ? What of the few wlio really tried to do 
right ? 

2. What is said of the reiilly important events of those times? What 

great event occurred in the reign of Augustus Caesar ? 

3. Reheai-se the whole of this section. 

4. To what must we return ? What is related of the character of Augus- 

tus ? What has been celebrated — as what ? What great friend had 
Augustus ? Of whom was he the patron ? What further is related 
of him ? What celebrated writers are mentioned ? 

5. What is said of the reign of Augustus ? What were fonned against 

him ? Where was he obliged to caiTy on wars ? What is stated of 
the conspiracies ? What of the wars ? 

6. What is said of the latter days of Augustus ? In what was he unhap- 

py ? How often had he been married ? WTiat was the name of his 
first wife? The second? The third? What children had they? 
What was the character of Livia? What is said of the death of 
Drusus ? What was afterwards proposed ? What was the character 
of Julia? Of whom was Tiberius jealous, and why? What fmlher 
is related of Julia and Augustus in this section ? 

7. What is stated of the health of Augustus ? What reflection is made 

upon his state ? What never left him ? What further is related of 
him ? 

CHAPTER XLVm.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. Whom did he succeed, and at what age? What had he shown, and 

when ? What is said of his chai'acter ? What did no one know ? 

2. Whom did he most hate? How is Germanicus described? To what 

had Tiberius been forced? What made Tiberius his enemy? What 
is stated of his soldiers ? What did all his actions show ? From 
what did he suffer, and how die? What did every one believe? 
What is said of the conduct of Tiberius? To what was he able to 
give up all his time, and why? What did he become? For whom 
only had he any real regard ? By whom was he governed ? 

3. WTiat did Sejanus wish? Whom did he persuade — to do what? 

Whom did he minder ? Who was poisoned ? Who else were put 
to death ? What effect had his cruelty on many ? Who escaped ? 

4. What is stated of Tiberius, all this time? How did every one regard 

him? 

5. What did Tiberius find out ? What further is related of Sejanus ? 

6. What is said of Tiberius, when Sejanus was dead ? For what cause 

were some killed ? For what, an old woman ? For what did an- 
other suffer ? What is said of the prisons ? What orders at length 
were given ? What was the wretched state of Tiberius ? 

7. What happened as age crept upon him ? 

8. Who was then proclaimed emperor? What occurred, to his great 

hon-or ? What did he think ? Whom did he consult, and what was 
agreed ? What, accordingly, was done ? 

9. What is remarked of such ciimes? What can we more fully under- 

stand — when ? 

10. What is remarked of the death of our Saviour? What was written 
to Tiberius, and by whom ? What was proposed by Tiberius? 



252 auESTiONs. 

CHAPTER XLIX.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is not pleasant? How are Tiberius and Caligula compared? 

What is said of the first few months of Caligula's reign ? What may 
we hope really was the case, and why ? Mention some of the stories 
related of him. 

2. What is related of his extravagance ? 

3. What is related of his ciuelty '! 

4. What was the dmation of his tyranny? What is related of his death? 

5. What may it be interesting to know ? 

6. What do we read, and where ? What is said there ? Whose claim 

was disputed, and by whom? To whom did they appeal ? How did 
he determine V Where is that division refen-ed to V Of what does 
that make mention ? What is noticed of Herod Antipas ? 

7. What happened when Archelaus was dead-? How was Palestine then 

governed ? When was there a fai-ther change ? 

8. Who was living at Rome, and when V How was he treated by Tibe- 

rius and Caligula? Who was nov/' dead ? What was proposed by 
Caligula ? What is said of Herod Antipas ? What was he told, and 
by whom ? 

9. At what was Caligula angry ? Instead of making him king, what did 

he do? 

10. What is related of Pontius Pilate ? 

11. What did Caligula endeavor to make the Jews do ? Why was it not 
done? 

CHAPTER L.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 
1.- What was his age ? What is said of his health and mind ? What is 
there reason to think ? Of what was he fond, and how did he em- 



ploy himself? What is said of his books? 
2. Wh" ■ - ■ " — 



2. What had no Roman anny done ? Where is it said Claudius went ? 

What generals did he leave there, and for what? What is said ol 
them? 

3. How often was Claudius married ? What was the name of his third 

wife ? What is related of her ? After her death whom did he mar- 
ry ? What was her character ? What child had she ? Was he the 
son of Claudius? On what had Agrippina set her heart? To gain 
her point, what did she do ? What did she discover 7 What plot 
did she form ? 

4. What is stated of Herod Agrippa ? 

5. In what is the history of his death given? What child did he leave? 

To what did he not succeed, and why? When he grew up, what oc- 
curred ? What does that explain ? 

CHAPTER LI.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is said of the beginning of his reign ? By whom was he guided, 

and how long ? How did he govern dm-ing that time ? As what is 
Seneca famed ? What is said of his books, and why ? Wliat is dif- 
ficult V) believe ? What, however, does the fact show ? What is 
stated of Nero's mother and relations ? What may we imagine ? 

2. By what was Nero's first crime caused ? What did he order, and why? 

What after this showed itself? Whom did he hate, and why? 
What did he determine ? Where did he cause her to be taken, and 
in what? How did she save herself? What was then done to her, 
by whose command, and with whose consent ? How was Nero af- 
fected by that crime ? In order to forget it, what did he do ? 

3. What is said of Burrhus and Seneca? What of Nero, after they were 

gone ? 



auESTiONS. 253 

4. Whom did he send away? What is said of her? Whom did he 

then marry ? Whom did he collect around him ? 

5. What is said of his vajiity? What did he fancy himself ? In what 

did he take delight, and what fancy ? Whither did lie travel, and for 
what purpose ? How was he treated wherever he went, and why ? 
What must sometimes have been difficult ? 

6. What noted event is mentioned? What do some think? What is 

said of him ? On whom was the blame cast ? What did Nero begin 
to do ? Relate the different ways in which they were put to death. 
How did Nero amuse himself? 

7. Who about this time came to Rome ? What do we learn, and from 

what ? What was he allowed ? What has been thought likely, and 
why ? What do we leani besides ? What is said of the name Caesar ? 
What does St. Paul again say ? 
a When was his fli-st visit made ? When the second ? Belafe what is 
said of his second visit. 

9. What is said of his sentence ? What of his death ? What of the 

death of St. Peter? 

10. How did Nero rebuild Rome, and for what purpose ? 

11. On what did he spare no expense ? What was it called ? How is it 
described ? What did he say when it was finished ? 

12. Who was accused of conspiring against him? What was he allowed 
as a favor ? What further is said of his death ? What is said of his 
wife ? What relative of Seneca's was also killed, and why ? What 
proofs are given of their great strength of mind ? 

13. After this, who died, and in consequence of what ? What broke out, 
and when ? What is said of the soldiers stationed there ? How was 
Nero affected by it ? Who was proclaimed at Rome ? Whither did 
Nero flee ? What is said of him while there ? What was the man- 
ner of his death ? How long did he reign, and what was his age ? 

14. What wars happened in the reign of Nero ? 

CHAPTER Ln.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. How long did he reign ? What is said of his age ? Why was he not 

Uked ? Who had the greatest influence over him ? What is said of 
their advice ? 

2. What did Galba imagine? What, accordingly, did he do? What 

promise did Galba neglect to fulfil ? Who tried to form a conspiracy, 
and amongst whom ? What is related of the plot ? What of Galba 
and others ? 

CHAPTER LHI.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

How long did he reign? What is stated of his disposition? What was 
now the practice of the soldiers ? What is related of the legions in 
Germany ? What was the result of the struggle between Otho and 
ViteUius? 

CHAPTER LTV.— Who is the subject of this chapter? 

1. What is remarked of his character ? What of his one 

How long did he reign? Who was then chosen ? 

2. For what is the reign of Vespasian remarkable ? 

3. %Vhat was prophesied ? What is said of a new subject ? 

4. Who left Judsea, and for what ? Who remained ? 

5. What is stated of those princes ? 

6. What defence did the Jews make ? What did they lose ? What ia 

remarked of the strength of the city ? How did the Jews spend their 
Umo? 

22 



254 



aUESTIOlVS. 



7. At what time did Titus undertalce to besiege the city? How did he 

begin ? As he went on, what did he do '? Whom did he send, and 
for what ? How was the city siUTounded ? What is stated of Jose- 
phus, and what of a prophecy in the Bible 1 

8. By what was the destruction of Jerusalem foretold ? What could not 

the Jews believe— till what ? Where did they take refuge 1 What 
was done by a Roman soldier? To revenge themselves, what did 
the soldiers do? 

9. What did Titus strive to do ? What is remarked of a Higher Power? 

What sanctuary was profaned, and how ? 

10. What, even in our days, can we see ? 

n. Whither did Titua return, and what is still to be seen ? 
K. Before Titus became emperor, what was there reason to fear? What 
is observed when he came to the throne? 

13. What is said to have occurred one night? 

14. Who succeeded Titus? What is remarked of his reign? 

15. Recite the whole of this section. 

16. Recite this section. 

17. Who succeeded Heliogabalus ? What is stated of his conversion? 
When did that event take place ? What is stated of the removal of 
Constantine, and of the division of the empii-e ? 

18. What happened in the course of five hundred years after the birth of 
our Lord ? 

19. What is observed of the Eastern Empire ? 

CHAPTER LV.— 1. What may it be useful to know ? What is said of 
the account now given ? 

2. What was a Roman house very unlike, and why ? What is said of 

the position of the house ? What of the street-door and hall ? What 
was beyond the hall? What is said of the cistern? For what was 
the atrium used ? What were placed in it ? What was considered 
sacred, and to what was it dedicated ? For what did the Romans go 
to great expense ? What are we told of their price ? 

3. What was there often besides ? 

4. What is said of the bedrooms? What of their beds? What of coun- 

terpanes 1 What is not known ? What is said of the dining-room ? 
What was customary at table for men ? What for ladies ? 

5. What is said of the floors ? 

6. What of the windows ? What were they in early times ? What af' 

terwards, and in the time of the emperors ? What must the bed- 
rooms have been, and why? 

7. How did the Romans heat their houses ? How sometimes ? What ia 

generally thought ? How did the smoke escape ? 

8. What is said of the tops of the houses? 

9. What is said of the principal meal? What of children and invalids? 

What of the diimers of the Romans ? What was first done by those 
assembled to enjoy this meal, and why ? What next did they do ? 
With what was "each person provided ? Why was that necessary ? 

10. Before going to dinner what did the Romans always do ? What is 
said of public baths ? To conciliate the people, what did the great 
men do? What further is obsei-ved in relation to public baths? 

11. What is observed in regard to the Roman dress? What was the 
toga? When a Roman wished to stand for any oflBce, what did he 
do ? What was it then called ? What is derived from that custom 7 
What is said of the toga in raoxu-ning, and on occasions of triumph 
and rejoicing? What is said of the toga worn by boys? When 
were regular ceremonies used? Who else wore togas? How long 
did they wear it? What did they then put on? What was that? 



auESTioNs. 255 

What was worn by both men and women V What did they use to 
protect them from the cold ? 

12. What is remai-lied of the use of shoes ? What was sometimes done V 
What were their shoes at other times '! 

13. With what did the Romans write, and upon what ? 

14. What is said of the public games? 

15. What is stated of the persecution of the Christians? 

16. About what do not tlie Romans appear to have known much ? What 
is said of their gardens ? What of the flowers with which they were 
acquainted ? What must have been the most striking part in a Ro- 
man gai-deu? 



SrS^s- 



ZUUI 



'WORtOLEAO^.N PAPER P«HSERVAT.Or 

1t1 Thomson Park Drive 



